========================================================================
  NARRATIVE OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH GEORGE MULLER
  by George Mueller
========================================================================

Mueller's own account of God's providential dealings throughout his life and
ministry, recounting how divine faithfulness sustained his orphan houses and
other works of faith in Bristol. A classic testimony of answered prayer and
radical dependence on God.

  Chapters: 7

------------------------------------------------------------------------
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
------------------------------------------------------------------------

    0. Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with George Muller
    1. Part I
    2. Part II
    3. Part III
    4. Part IV
    5. Part V
    6. Part VI

========================================================================
  CHAPTER 0: NARRATIVE OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH GEORGE MULLER
========================================================================


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 1: PART I
========================================================================

PREFACE

TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE FIRST PART.

It was only after the consideration of many months, and after much
self-examination as to my motives, and after much earnest prayer, that I came to
the conclusion to write this little work. I have not taken one single step in
the Lord's service, concerning which I have prayed so much. My great dislike to
increasing the number of religious books would, in itself, have been sufficient
to have kept me for ever from it, had I not cherished the hope of being
instrumental in this way to lead some of my brethren to value the Holy
Scriptures more, and to judge by the standard of the word of God the principles
on which they act. But that which weighed more with me than any thing was, that
I have reason to believe from what I have seen among the children of God, that
many of their trials arise, either from want of confidence in the Lord as it
regards temporal things, or from carrying on their business in an unscriptural
way. On account, therefore, of the remarkable way in which the Lord has dealt
with me in temporal things, within the last ten years, I feel that I am a debtor
to the Church of Christ, and that I ought, for the benefit of my poorer brethren
especially, to make known, as much as I can, the way in which I have been led.
In addition to this, I know it to be a fact, that to many souls the Lord has
blessed what I have told them about the way in which He has led me, and
therefore it seemed to me a duty to use such means, whereby others also, with
whom I could not possibly converse, might be benefited. That which at last, on
May 6, 1836, induced me finally to determine to write this Narrative was, that,
if the Lord should permit the book to sell, I might, by the profits arising from
the sale, be enabled in a greater degree to help the poor brethren and sisters
among whom I labour, a matter which just at that time weighed much on my mind. I
therefore at last began to write. But after three days I was obliged to lay the
work again aside, on account of my other pressing engagements. On May 15th I was
laid aside on account of an abscess and now being unable, for many weeks, to
walk about as usual, though able to work at home, I had time for writing. When
the manuscript was nearly completed, I gave it to a brother to look it over,
that I might have his judgment; and the Lord so refreshed his spirit through it,
that he offered to advance the means for having it printed, with the
understanding that if the book should not sell, he would never consider me his
debtor. By this offer not a small obstacle was removed, as I have no means of my
own to defray the expense of printing. These two last circumstances, connected
with many other points, confirmed me that I had not been mistaken, when I came
to the conclusion that it was the will of God, that I should serve His church in
this way.

The fact of my being a foreigner, and therefore but very imperfectly acquainted
with the English language, I judged to be no sufficient reason for keeping me
from writing. The Christian reader being acquainted with this fact, will
candidly excuse any inaccuracy of expression.

For the poor among the brethren this Narrative is especially intended, and to
their prayers I commend it in particular.

GEORGE MULLER.

Bristol, July 5, 1837.

NARRATIVE,

&c. &c.

I was born at Kroppenstaedt, near Halberstadt, in the kingdom of Prussia, on
September 27th, 1805. In January 1810 my parents removed to Heimersleben, about
four miles from Kroppenstaedt, where my father was appointed collector in the
excise. As a warning to parents I mention, that my father preferred me to my
brother, which was very injurious to both of us. To me, as tending to produce in
my mind a feeling of self-elevation; and to my brother, by creating in him a
dislike both towards my father and me.

My father, who educated his children on worldly principles, gave us much money,
considering our age; not in order that we might spend it, but, as be said, to
accustom us to possess money without spending it. The result was, that it led me
and my brother into many sins. For I repeatedly spent a part of the money in a
childish way, and afterwards, when my father looked over my little treasure, I
sought to deceive him in making up the accounts, either by not putting down all
the money which he had given me, or by professing to have more money in hand
than was the case, and counting it out accordingly before him. Now, though this
deceit was found out at last, and I was punished, yet I remained the same. For
before I was ten years old I repeatedly took of the government money which was
intrusted to my father, and which he had to make up; till one day, as he had
repeatedly missed money, he detected my theft, by depositing a counted sum in
the room where I was, and leaving me to myself for a while. Being thus left
alone, I took some of the money, and hid it under my foot in my shoe. When my
father, after his return, had counted and missed the money, I was searched and
my theft detected.

Though I was punished on this and other occasions, yet I do not remember that at
any time, when my sins were found out, it made any other impression upon me than
to make me think how I might do the thing the next time more cleverly, so as not
to be detected. Hence it came, that this was not the last time that I was guilty
of stealing.

When I was between ten and eleven years of age, I was sent to Halberstadt, to
the cathedral classical school, there to be prepared for the university; for my
father's desire was, that I should become a clergyman: not, indeed, that thus I
might serve God, but that I might have a comfortable living. My time was now
spent in studying, reading novels, and indulging, though so young, in sinful
practices. Thus it continued till I was fourteen years old, when my mother was
suddenly removed. The night she was dying, I, not knowing of her illness, was
playing at cards till two in the morning, and on the next day, being the Lord's
day, I went with some of my companions in sin to a tavern, and then we went
about the streets, half intoxicated.

The following day I attended, for the first time, the religious instruction,
which I was to receive previous to my confirmation. This likewise was attended
to in a careless manner; and when I returned to my lodgings, my father had
arrived to fetch my brother and me home to our mother's funeral. This
bereavement made no lasting impression on my mind. I grew worse and worse. Three
or four days before I was confirmed, (and thus admitted to partake of the Lord's
supper,) I was guilty of gross immorality; and the very day before my
confirmation, when I was in the vestry with the clergyman to confess my sins,
(according to the usual practice,) after a formal manner, I defrauded him; for I
handed over to him only the twelfth part of the fee which my father had given me
for him.

In this state of heart, without prayer, without true repentance, without faith,
without knowledge of the plan of salvation, I was confirmed, and took the Lord's
supper, on the Sunday after Easter 1820. Yet I was not without some feeling
about the solemnity of the thing, and I stayed at home in the afternoon and
evening, whilst the other boys and girls, who had been confirmed with me, walked
about in the fields I also made resolutions to turn from those vices in which I
was living, and to study more. But as I had no regard to God, and attempted the
thing in my own strength, all soon came to nothing, and I still grew worse.

Six weeks after my confirmation I went for a fortnight to Brunswick, to a sister
of my father, where I became attached to a young female, who was a Roman
catholic. My time till Midsummer 1821 was spent partly in study, but in a great
degree in playing the piano-forte and guitar, reading novels, frequenting
taverns, forming resolutions to become different, yet breaking them almost as
fast as they were made. My money was often spent on my sinful pleasures, through
which I was now and then brought into trouble, so that once, to satisfy my
hunger, I stole a piece of coarse bread, the allowance of a soldier who was
quartered in the house where I lodged. What a bitter, bitter thing is the
service of Satan, even in this world!!

At Midsummer 1821 my father obtained an appointment at Schoenebeck, near
Magdeburg, and I embraced the opportunity of entreating him to remove me to the
cathedral classical school of Magdeburg; for I thought, that, if I could but
leave my companions in sin, and get out, of certain snares, and be placed under
other tutors, I should then live a different life. But as my dependence in this
matter also was not upon God, I fell into a still worse state. My father
consented, and I was allowed to leave Halberstadt, and to stay at Heimersleben
till Michaelmas. During that time I superintended, according to my father's
wish, certain alterations, which were to be made in his house there, for the
sake of letting it profitably. Being thus quite my own master, I grew still more
idle, and lived as much as before in all sorts of sin.

When Michaelmas came, I persuaded my father to leave me at Heimersleben till
Easter, and to let me read the classics with a clergyman living in the same
place. As Dr. Nagel was a very learned man, and also in the habit of having
pupils under his care, and a friend of my father, my request was granted. I was
now living on the premises belonging to my father, under little real control,
and intrusted with a considerable sum of money, which I had to collect for my
father, from persons who owed it to him. My habits soon led me to spend a
considerable part of this money, giving receipts for different sums, yet leaving
my father to suppose I had not received them.

In November I went on a pleasure excursion to Magdeburg, where I spent six days
in much sin; and though my absence from home had been found out by my father,
before I returned from thence; yet I took all the money I could obtain, and went
to Brunswick, after I had, through a number of lies, obtained permission from my
tutor. The reason of my going to Brunswick was, the attachment I had formed
eighteen months previously to the young female residing there. I spent a week at
Brunswick, in an expensive hotel. At the end of the week my money was expended.
This, as well as the want of a passport, prevented my staying any longer in the
hotel; but as I still wished to remain at Brunswick, I went to my uncle, the
husband of my father's sister, and made some excuse for not having gone to him
in the first instance. My uncle, seeing I suppose my unsteady life, intimated
after a week, that he did not wish me to remain with him any longer.

I then went, without money, to another hotel, in a village near Brunswick, where
I spent another week in an expensive way of living. At last, the owner of the
hotel suspecting that I had no money, asked for payment, and I was obliged to
leave my best clothes as a security, and could scarcely thus escape from being
arrested. I then walked about six miles, to Wolfenbuttel, went to an inn, and
began again to live as if I had plenty of money. Here I stayed two days, looking
out for an opportunity to run away; for I had now nothing remaining to leave as
a pledge. But the window of my room was too high to allow of my escaping, by
getting down at night. On the second or third morning I went quietly out of the
yard, and then ran off; but being suspected and observed, and therefore seen to
go off, I was immediately called after, and so had to return.

I now confessed my case, but found no mercy. I was arrested, and taken between
two soldiers to a police officer. Being suspected by him to be a vagabond or
thief, I was examined for about three hours, and then sent to gaol. I now found
myself at the age of sixteen, an inmate of the same dwelling with thieves and
murderers, and treated accordingly. My superior manners profited nothing. For
though, as a particular favour, I received the first evening some meat with my
bread, I had the next day the common allowance of the prisoners,-very coarse
bread and water, and for dinner vegetables, but no meat. My situation was most
wretched. I was locked up in this place day and night, without permission to
leave my cell. The dinner was such that on the first day I completely loathed
it; and left it untouched. The second day I took a little, the third day all,
and the fourth and following days I would fain have had more. On the second day
I asked the keeper for a Bible, not to consider its blessed contents, but to
pass away the time. However, I received none. Here then I was; no creature with
me; no book, no work in my hands, and large iron rails before my narrow window.

During the second night I was awakened out of my sleep by the rattling of the
bolts and keys. Three men came into my room. When I asked them in my fright what
it meant, they laughed at me, continuing quietly to try the iron rails, to see
whether I could escape.-After a few days I found out, that a thief was
imprisoned next to me, and, as far as a thick wooden partition would allow of
it, I conversed with him; and shortly after the governor of the prison allowed
him, as a favour to me, to share my cell. We now passed away our time in
relating our adventures, and I was by this time so wicked, that I was not
satisfied with relating things of which I had been really guilty, but I even
invented stories, to show him what a famous fellow I was.

I waited in vain day after day to be liberated.-After about ten or twelve days
my fellow prisoner and I disagreed, and thus we two wretched beings, to increase
our wretchedness, spent day after day without conversing together.-I was in
prison from December 18th, 1821, till January 12th, 1822, when the keeper came
and told me to go with him to the police office. Here I found, that the
Commissioner, before whom I had been tried, had first written to my uncle at
Brunswick, and when he had written in reply, that it was better to acquaint my
father with my conduct, the Commissioner had done so; and thus I was kept in
prison till my father sent the money which was needed for my traveling expenses,
to pay my debt in the inn, and for my maintenance in the prison. So ungrateful
was I now, for certain little kindnesses shown to me by my fellow-prisoner,
that, although I had promised to call on his sister, to deliver a message from
him, I omitted to do so; and so little had I been benefited by this my
chastisement, that, though I was going home to meet an angry father, only two
hours after I had left the town where I had been imprisoned, I chose an avowedly
wicked person as my traveling companion for a great part of my journey.

My father, who arrived two days after I had reached Heimersleben, after having
severely beaten me, took me home to Schoenebeck, intending to keep me there till
Easter, and then to send me to a classical school at Halle, that I might be
under strict discipline and the continual inspection of a tutor. In the meantime
I took pupils, whom I instructed in Latin, French, arithmetic, and German
Grammar. I now endeavoured, by diligence in study, to regain the favour of my
father. My habits were, as to outward appearance, exemplary. I made progress in
my own studies, benefited my pupils, and was soon liked by every body around me,
and in a short time my father had forgotten all. But all this time I was in
heart as bad as ever; for I was still in secret habitually guilty of great sins.

Easter came, and on account of my good behaviour, my diligence in study, and
also because I was no expense to my father, but earned much more than I cost
him, I easily persuaded him to let me stay at home till Michaelmas. But after
that period he would not consent to my remaining any longer with him, and
therefore I left home, pretending to go to Halle to be examined. But having a
hearty dislike to the strict discipline of which I had heard, and knowing also
that I should meet there young men attending the university with whom I was
acquainted, enjoying all the liberty of German students, whilst I myself was
still at school: for these and other reasons I went to Nordhausen, and had
myself examined by the director of the gymnasium, to be received into that
school. I then went home, but never told my father a word of all this deception,
till the day before my departure, which obliged me to invent a whole chain of
lies. He was then very angry; but at last, through my entreaties and persuasion,
he gave way and allowed me to go. This was in the beginning of October, 1822.

I continued at Nordhausen two years and six months, till Easter, 1825. During
this time I studied with considerable diligence the Latin classics, French,
history, my own language, &c.; but did little in Hebrew, Greek, and the
Mathematics. I lived in the house of the director, and got, through my conduct,
highly into his favour, so much so, that I was held up by him in the first class
as an example to the rest, and he used to take me regularly with him in his
walks, to converse with me in Latin. I used now to rise regularly at four,
winter and summer, and generally studied all the day, with little exception,
till ten at night.

But whilst I was thus outwardly gaining the esteem of my fellow-creatures, I did
not care in the least about God, but lived secretly in much sin, in consequence
of which I was taken ill, and for thirteen weeks confined to my room. During my
illness I had no real sorrow of heart, yet being under certain natural
impressions of religion, I read through Klopstock's works without weariness. I
cared nothing about the word of God. I had about three hundred books of my own,
but no Bible. I practically set a far higher value upon the writings of Horace
and Cicero, Voltaire and Moliere, than upon the volume of inspiration. Now and
then I felt that I ought to become a different person, and I tried to amend my
conduct, particularly when I went to the Lord's supper, as I used to do twice
every year, with the other young men. The day previous to attending that
ordinance, I used to refrain from certain things; and on the day itself I was
serious, and also swore once or twice to God, with the emblem of the broken body
in my mouth, to become better, thinking that for the oath's sake I should be
induced to reform. But after one or two days were over, all was forgotten, and I
was as bad as before.

I had now grown so wicked, that I could habitually tell lies without blushing.
And further, to show how fearfully wicked I was, I will mention, out of many
others, only one great sin, of which I was guilty, before I left this place.
Through my dissipated life I had contracted debts, which I had no means of
discharging; for my father could allow me only about as much as I needed for my
regular maintenance. One day, after having received a sum of money from him, and
having purposely shown it to some of my companions, I afterwards feigned that it
was stolen, having myself by force injured the lock of my trunk, and having also
designedly forced open my guitar case. I also feigned myself greatly frightened
at what had happened, ran into the director's room with my coat off, and told
him that my money was stolen. I was greatly pitied. Some friends also gave me
now as much money as I pretended to have lost, and the circumstance afforded me
a ground upon which to ask my creditors to wait longer. But this matter turned
out bitterly; for the director, having ground to suspect me, though he could not
prove anything, never fully restored me to his confidence.

As it regards my own feeling, though I was very wicked, yet this desperate act
of depravity was too much, even for my hardened conscience; for it never
afterwards allowed me to feel easy in the presence of the director's wife, who,
like a kind mother, had waited on me in my illness, and on whom I had now so
willfully brought trouble. How long-suffering was God at this time, not to
destroy me at once! And how merciful that he did not suffer me to be tried
before the police, who easily would have detected that the whole was a
fabrication! I was heartily glad for many reasons, but particularly on account
of this latter circumstance, to be able soon after to exchange the school for
the university.

I had now obtained what I had fondly looked forward to. I became a member of the
university, and that with very honourable testimonials. I had thus obtained
permission to preach in the Lutheran Establishment, but I was as truly unhappy,
and as far from God as ever. I had made strong resolutions, now at last, to
change my course of life, for two reasons: first, because, without it, I thought
no parish would choose me as their pastor; and secondly, that without a
considerable knowledge of divinity I should never get a good living, as the
obtaining of a valuable cure, in Prussia, generally depends upon the degree
which the candidates of the ministry obtain in passing the examination. But the
moment I entered Halle, the university town, all my resolutions came to
nothing.-Being now more than ever my own master, and without any control as long
as I did not fight a duel, molest the people in the streets, &c., I renewed my
profligate life afresh, though now a student of divinity. When my money was
spent, I pawned my watch and a part of my linen and clothes, or borrowed in
other ways. Yet in the midst of it all I had a desire to renounce this wretched
life, for I had no enjoyment in it, and had sense enough left to see, that the
end one day or other would be miserable; for I should never get a living. But I
had no sorrow of heart on account of offending God.

One day when I was in a tavern with some of my wild fellow-students, I saw among
them one of my former school-fellows, named Beta, whom I had known four years
before at Halberstadt, but whom at that time had despised, because he was so
quiet and serious. It now appeared well to me to choose him as my friend,
thinking that if I could but have better companions, I should by that means
improve my own conduct. I entered into familiar discourse with him, and we were
soon much knit to one another. "Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and
maketh flesh his arm." Jeremiah xvii. 5.

This Beta was a backslider. When formerly he was so quiet at school, I have
reason to believe it was because the Spirit of God was working on his heart; but
now, having departed from the Lord, he tried to put off the ways of God more and
more, and to enjoy the world of which he had known but little before. I sought
his friendship because I thought it would lead me to a steady life; and he
gladly formed an acquaintance with me, as he told me afterwards, because he
thought it would bring him into gay society. Thus my poor foolish heart was
again deceived. And yet, God, in His abundant mercy, made him, after all, in a
way which was never thought of by me, the instrument of doing me good, not
merely for time, but for eternity.

About this period, June 1825, I was again taken ill in consequence of my
profligate and vicious life. My state of health would therefore no longer allow
me to go on in the same course, but my desires were still unchanged. About the
end of July I recovered. After this, my conduct was outwardly rather better; but
this arose only from want of money. At the commencement of August, Beta and I
with two other students, drove about the country, for four days. All the money
for this expensive pleasure had been obtained by pledging some of our remaining
articles. When we returned, instead of being truly sorry on account of this sin,
we thought of fresh pleasures, and, as my love for traveling was stronger than
ever, through what I had seen on this last journey, I proposed to my friends to
set off for Switzerland. The obstacles in the way, the want of money, and the
want of the passports, were removed by me. For, through forged letters from our
parents, we procured passports; and through pledging all we could, particularly
our books, we obtained as much money as we thought would be enough. Beta was one
of the party.

On August 18th we left Halle. It will be enough to say that we went as far as
Mount Rigi in Switzerland, by the way of Erfurt, Frankfort, Heidelberg,
Stuttgart, Zurich, and returned by the way of Constance, Ulm, and Nuremberg.
Forty-three days we were, day after day, traveling, almost always on foot. I had
now obtained the desire of my heart. I had seen Switzerland. But still I was far
from being happy. The Lord most graciously preserved us from many calamitous
circumstances, which, but for His gracious providence, might have overtaken us.
But I did not see His hand at that time, as I have seen it since. Sickness of
one or more of us, or separation from one another, which might have so easily
befallen us, would have brought us, being so far from home, and having but just
as much money as was absolutely needed, into a most miserable condition. I was
on this journey like Judas; for, having the common purse, I was a thief. I
managed so, that the journey cost me but two-thirds of what it cost my friends.
Oh! how wicked was I now. At last all of us became tired of seeing even the most
beautiful views; and whilst at first, after having seen certain scenes, I had
been saying with Horace, at the end of the day, in my pagan heart, "Vixi," (I
have lived), I was now glad to get home again.

September 29th we reached Halle, from whence each of us, for the remainder of
the vacation, went to his father's house. I had now, by many lies, to satisfy my
father concerning the traveling expenses, and succeeded in deceiving him. During
the three weeks I stayed at home I determined to live differently for the
future. Once more the Lord showed me what resolutions come to, when made in
man's strength. I was different for a few days; but when the vacation was over,
and fresh students came, and, with them, fresh money, all was soon forgotten.

At that time Halle was frequented by 1260 students, about 900 of whom studied
divinity, all of which 900 were allowed to preach, although, I have reason to
believe, not nine of them feared the Lord.

The time was now come when God would have mercy upon me. His love had been set
upon such a wretch as I was before the world was made. His love had sent His Son
to bear the punishment due to me on account of my sins, and to fulfill the law
which I had broken times without number. And now at a time when I was as
careless about Him as ever, He sent His Spirit into my heart. I had no Bible,
and had not read in it for years. I went to church but seldom; but, from custom,
I took the Lord's supper twice a year. I had never heard the gospel preached, up
to the beginning of November 1825. I had never met with a person who told me
that he meant, by the help of God, to live according to the Holy Scriptures. In
short, I had not the least idea, that there were any persons really different
from myself, except in degree.

One Saturday afternoon, about the middle of November 1825, I had taken a walk
with my friend Beta. On our return he said to me, that he was in the habit of
going on Saturday evenings to the house of a Christian, where there was a
meeting. On further enquiry he told me that they read the Bible, sang, prayed,
and read a printed sermon. No sooner had I heard this, than it was to me as if I
had found something after which I had been seeking all my life long. I
immediately wished to go with my friend, who was not at once willing to take me;
for knowing me as a gay young man, he thought I should not like this meeting. At
last, however, he said he would call for me.-I would here mention, that Beta
seems to have had conviction of sin, and probably also a degree of acquaintance
with the Lord, when about fifteen years old. Afterwards, being in a cold and
worldly state, he joined me in this sinful Journey to Switzerland. On his
return, however, being extremely miserable, and convinced of his guilt, he made
a full confession of his sin to his father; and whilst with him, sought the
acquaintance of a Christian brother, named Richter. This Dr. Richter, who
himself had studied a few years before at Halle, gave him, on his return to the
university, a letter of introduction to a believing tradesman, of the name of
Wagner. It was this brother, concerning whom Beta spoke to me, and in whose
house the meeting was held.

We went together in the evening. As I did not know the manners of believers, and
the joy they have in seeing poor sinners, even in any measure caring about the
things of God, I made an apology for coming. The kind answer of this dear
brother I shall never forget. He said: "Come as often as you please; house and
heart are open to you." We sat down and sang a hymn. Then brother Kayser, now a
missionary in Africa, in connection with the London Missionary Society, who was
then living at Halle, fell on his knees, and asked a blessing on our meeting.
This kneeling down made a deep impression upon me; for I had never either seen
any one on his knees, nor had I ever myself prayed on my knees. He then read a
chapter and a printed sermon; for no regular meetings for expounding the
Scriptures were allowed in Prussia, except an ordained clergyman was present. At
the close we sang another hymn, and then the master of the house prayed. Whilst
he prayed, my feeling was something like this: "I could not pray as well, though
I am much more learned than this illiterate man." The whole made a deep
impression on me. I was happy; though, if I had been asked, why I was happy, I
could not have clearly explained it.

When we walked home, I said to Beta, "All we have seen on our journey to
Switzerland, and all our former pleasures, are as nothing in comparison with
this evening." Whether I fell on my knees when I returned home, I do not
remember; but this I know, that I lay peaceful and happy in my bed. This shows
that the Lord may begin His work in different ways. For I have not the least
doubt, that on that evening, He began a work of grace in me, though I obtained
joy without any deep sorrow of heart, and with scarcely any knowledge. That
evening was the turning point in my life.-The next day, and Monday, and once or
twice besides, I went again to the house of this brother, where I read the
Scriptures with him and another brother; for it was too long for me to wait till
Saturday came again.

Now my life became very different, though not so, that all sins were given up at
once. My wicked companions were given up; the going to taverns was entirely
discontinued; the habitual practice of telling falsehoods was no longer indulged
in, but still a few times after this I spoke an untruth.-At the time when this
change took place, I was engaged in translating a novel out of French into
German, for the press, in order to obtain the means of gratifying my desire to
see Paris, &c. This plan about the journey was now given up, though I had not
light enough to give up the work in which I was engaged, but finished it. The
Lord, however, most remarkably put various obstacles in the way and did not
allow me to sell the manuscript. At last, seeing that the whole was wrong, I
determined never to sell it, and was enabled to abide by this determination. The
manuscript was burnt.

I now no longer lived habitually in sin, though I was still often overcome, and
sometimes even by open sins, though far less frequently than before, and not
without sorrow of heart. I read the Scriptures, prayed often, loved the
brethren, went to church from right motives, and stood on the side of Christ;
though laughed at by my fellow-students.

It had pleased God to teach me something of the meaning of that precious truth:
"God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." I understood
something of the reason why the Lord Jesus died on the cross, and suffered such
agonies in the Garden of Gethsemane: even that thus, bearing the punishment due
to us, we might not have to bear it ourselves. And, therefore, apprehending in
some measure the love of Jesus for my soul, I was constrained to love Him in
return. What all the exhortations and precepts of my father and others could not
effect; what all my own resolutions could not bring about, even to renounce a
life of sin and profligacy: I was enabled to do, constrained by the love of
Jesus. The individual who desires to have his sins forgiven, must seek for it
through the blood of Jesus. The individual who desires to get power over sin,
must likewise seek it through the blood of Jesus.

In January 1826, I began to read missionary papers, and was greatly stirred up
to become a missionary myself. I prayed frequently concerning this matter, and
thus made more decided progress for a few weeks. But soon, alas! I was drawn
aside. I used frequently to meet a young female, who also came to the meetings
on Saturday evenings; and being the only pious female of my own age, whom I
knew, I soon felt myself greatly attached to her. This led away my heart from
missionary work, for I had reason to believe that her parents would not allow
her to go with me. My prayers now became cold and formal, and at length were
almost entirely given up. My joy in the Lord left me. In this state I continued
for about six weeks. At the end of that time, about Easter 1826, I saw a devoted
young brother, named Hermann Ball, a learned man, and of wealthy parents, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, preferred labouring in Poland among the Jews
as a missionary, to having a comfortable living near his relations. His example
made a deep impression on me. I was led to apply his case to my own, and to
compare myself with him; for I had given up the work of the Lord, and, I may
say, the Lord Himself, for the sake of a girl. The result of this comparison
was, that I was enabled to give up this connexion, which I had entered into
without prayer, and which thus had led me away from the Lord. When I was enabled
to be decided, the Lord smiled on me, and I was, for the first time in my life,
able fully and unreservedly to give up myself to Him.

It was at this time that I began truly to enjoy the peace of God, which passeth
all understanding. In this my joy I wrote to my father and brother, entreating
them to seek the Lord, and telling them how happy I was; thinking, that if the
way to happiness were but set before them, they would gladly embrace it. To my
great surprise an angry answer was returned.-About this period the Lord sent a
believer, Dr. Tholuck, as professor of divinity to Halle, in consequence of
which a few believing students came from other universities. Thus also, through
becoming acquainted with other brethren, the Lord led me on.

With the revival of the work of grace in my heart, after the snare above
referred to had been broken, my former desire, to give myself to missionary
service, returned, and I went at last to my father to obtain his permission,
without which I could not be received into any of the German missionary
institutions. My father was greatly displeased, and particularly reproached me,
saying that he had expended so much money on my education, in hope that he might
comfortably spend his last days with me in a parsonage, and that he now saw all
these prospects come to nothing. He was angry, and told me he would no longer
consider me as his son. But the Lord gave me grace to remain steadfast. He then
entreated me, and wept before me; yet even this by far harder trial the Lord
enabled me to bear. Before I went away I took an opportunity of reminding my
brother of my former wicked life, and told him that now, having been thus
blessed by God, I could not but live for Him. After I had left my father, though
I wanted more money than at any previous period of my life, as I had to remain
two years longer in the university, I determined, never to take any more from
him; for it seemed to me wrong, so far as I remember, to suffer myself to be
supported by him, when he had no prospect that I should become, what he would
wish me to be, namely, a clergyman with a good living. This resolution I was
enabled to keep.

By the way I would here observe, that the Lord afterwards, in a most remarkable
way, supplied my temporal wants. For shortly after this had occurred, several
American gentlemen, three of whom were professors in American colleges, came to
Halle for literary purposes; and as they did not understand German, I was
recommended by Dr. Tholuck to teach them. These gentlemen, some of whom were
believers, paid so handsomely for the instruction which I gave them, and for the
lectures of certain professors which I wrote out for them, that I had enough and
to spare. Thus did the Lord richly make up to me the little which I had
relinquished for His sake. "0 fear the Lord, ye His saints; for there is no want
to them that fear Him." Psalm xxxiv. 9.

On my return from my father to Halle, I found that the more experienced brethren
thought that I ought for the present to take no further steps respecting my
desire to go out as a missionary. But still it was more or less in my
mind.-Whitsuntide and the two days following I spent in the house of a pious
clergyman in the country: for all the ministers at Halle, a town of more than
30,000 inhabitants, were unenlightened men, God greatly refreshed me through
this visit. Dear Beta was with me. On our return we related to two of our former
friends, whose society we had not quite given up, though we did not any longer
live with them in sin, how happy we had been on our visit. I then told them how
I wished they were as happy as ourselves. They answered, we do not feel that we
are sinners. After this I fell on my knees, and asked God to show them that they
were sinners. Having done so, I left them, and went into my bed-room, where I
continued to pray for them. After a little while I returned to my sitting-room,
and found them both in tears, and both told me that they now felt themselves to
be sinners. From that time a work of grace commenced in their hearts.

Shortly after this, being still greatly exercised about going out as a
missionary, and wishing much (according to my natural mind, as I now see,) to
have the matter settled, in one way or the other, without being willing quietly,
patiently, and prayerfully to wait on the Lord, I came to the conclusion to
ascertain the Lord's mind by the lot. To this end I not merely drew a lot in
private, but I bought a ticket in the royal lottery; and I left it thus with the
Lord, that if I gained any thing, I should take it to be His will that I should
become a missionary, if not, that I should remain at home. My ticket came out
with a small sum, on account of which it appeared to me that I should be a
missionary. I therefore applied to the Berlin Missionary Society, but was not
accepted, because my father had not given his consent.

Very soon afterwards I was led to see in some degree, and since then much more
fully, the error into which I had fallen respecting the lot. In the first place
it was altogether wrong, that I, a child of God, should have any thing to do
with so worldly a system as that of the lottery. But it was also unscriptural to
go to the lot at all for the sake of ascertaining the Lord's mind, and this I
ground on the following reasons. We have neither a commandment of God for it,
nor the example of our Lord, nor that of the apostles, after the Holy Spirit had
been given on the day of Pentecost. 1. We have many exhortations in the word of
God to seek to know His mind by prayer and searching the Holy Scriptures, but no
passage which exhorts us to use the lot. 2. The example of the apostles (Acts
i.) in using the lot, in the choice of an apostle, in the room of Judas
Iscariot, is the only passage, which can be brought in favour of the lot, from
the New Testament, (and to the Old we have not to go under this dispensation,
for the sake of ascertaining how we ought to live as disciples of Christ). Now
concerning this circumstance we have to remember, that the Spirit was not yet
given (John vii. 39; ch. xiv. 16, 17; ch. xvi. 7, 13), by whose teaching
especially it is that we may know the mind of the Lord; and hence we find, that,
after the day of Pentecost, the lot was no more used, but the apostles gave
themselves to prayer and fasting to ascertain how they ought to act.

In addition to this I would give my own experience concerning the lot, but only
by way of illustrating the view just given; for the word of God is quite
sufficient on the subject. And first as it regards my using the lot in the above
case. How did it turn out? I had repeatedly asked the Lord to show me His mind,
whether He would have me to be a missionary or not. But not coming to a
satisfactory assurance, and being very anxious to have the matter settled, I
found out in my own judgment a much shorter way, namely, the lot. I ought to
have said to myself, how can an individual, so ignorant as you are, think about
being a teacher to others? For though I was truly begotten again, and rested
upon Christ alone for salvation, still I should not have been able to give a
clear explanation of even the most elementary truths of the Gospel. How then
could I be fit to teach others? The first thing therefore I ought to have done,
was, to seek through much prayer, and searching the Scriptures, and a holy life,
to obtain more knowledge of divine things. Further, as to my impatience in
wishing the matter settled, how could I have been fit to endure in that state
the hardships and trials of a missionary life, in which my patience, no doubt,
would have been much more severely tried? I therefore ought to have said to
myself, if I cannot wait quietly, though it be many months longer, before the
Lord shows me clearly His will concerning the matter, how then can I be fit for
missionary work? Instead of thus comparing my state of heart and knowledge, with
what is required in the Scriptures from him who is to be a teacher, I ran
hastily to the lot, and thought I had done it prayerfully. And how did it end?
According to my prayers the lot decided I should be a missionary among the
heathen (and my mind, at that time, especially inclined to the East Indies). But
the way in which the Lord has led me since has been very different. And it ought
not to be said in defense of the practice of deciding by lot- Perhaps the Lord
meant you to be a missionary among the heathen, but you did not give yourself to
the work? for I actually offered myself to a society, but was not accepted.
Moreover, since 1826 I have repeatedly offered myself most solemnly to the Lord
for this work, and am as sure that it is not His will that I should go out a
missionary for the present, as I am sure of any thing. Nor could it be said,
that perhaps the Lord yet may call me for this work. For if He should be pleased
to do so tomorrow, yet that would prove nothing concerning the above point. For
I did not use the lot to ascertain whether at any period of my life I should be
engaged in missionary work, but whether I should then set about it. And to put
such an explanation on the matter, would be acting as false prophets, who, when
their prophecies fail, try to find out some way or other, whereby they may show
that their prophecies were true.

About two years after I used the lot in another instance. I went one day to a
village about fifteen miles from Halle, to see the few believers there. When I
was about three miles from the place, it began to get dark; and finding myself
in a spot where the road divided, and not knowing which way I should choose, I
was greatly perplexed. I stood a moment, and then prayed to God to show me by
the lot, which was the right way. Now, truly one may say, if the use of the lot
in our day is according to the will of God, this was particularly a case for the
Lord to direct me through this means. For here was one of His children in need,
looking up to his Father to help him, through the lot, out of his difficulty,
and this His child also on a journey in His service. I drew the lot and went the
way to the left. After some time I found I was on the wrong road. Now, at last,
as I did not know how to get into the right one, I did what I ought to have done
before, and what I believe to be a scriptural way of acting; I prayed that the
Lord graciously would send some one to put me into the right way; and almost
immediately a carriage came up, and I was directed on my journey.

In one other instance I used the lot some years after. It concerned a most
important matter, important for my whole life. I had then a degree of
conviction, that I ought prayerfully and patiently to wait for the Lord's
decision. But my natural mind would have the decision at once, and thus after
prayer I drew the lot, to have the matter in one way or other settled. But facts
turned out completely different from what the lot decided.

To ascertain the Lord's will we ought to use scriptural means. Prayer, the word
of God, and His Spirit should be united together. We should go to the Lord
repeatedly in prayer, and ask Him to teach us by His Spirit through His word. I
say, by His Spirit through His word. For if we should think that His Spirit led
us to do so and so, because certain facts are so and so, and yet His word is
opposed to the step which we are going to take, we should be deceiving
ourselves.

For instance: A brother in business thinks he ought to leave the house in which
he lives, because it is not in a good situation. He wishes to know the Lord's
mind, as he says, and prays about the matter. After a few days, unexpectedly, a
house is offered to him without seeking after it, in a much better situation.
The house is very suitable, as he thinks; the rent very moderate; and moreover
the person who offers him the house tells him, that, because he is a believer he
will let him have it at this cheap rent. There is, however, this scriptural
objection in the way. If he goes into this house, he must carry on so large a
business, to cover his expenses, that his time will be so occupied as to
encroach upon those hours, which ought to be devoted to his spiritual interests.
Now the scriptural way of deciding would be this: No situation, no business will
be given to me by God, in which I have not time enough to care about my soul
(Matthew vi. 33). Therefore, however outward circumstances may appear, it can
only be considered as permitted of God, to prove the genuineness of my love,
faith, and obedience, but by no means as the leading of His providence to induce
me to act contrary to His revealed will.

In connexion with this I would mention, that the Lord very graciously gave me,
from the very commencement of my divine life, a measure of simplicity and of
childlike disposition in spiritual things, so that whilst I was exceedingly
ignorant of the Scriptures, and was still from time to time overcome even by
outward sins, yet I was enabled to carry most minute matters to the Lord in
prayer. And I have found " godliness profitable unto all things, having promise
of the life that now is, and of that which is to come." Though very weak and
ignorant, yet I had now, by the grace of God, some desire to benefit others, and
he who so faithfully had once served Satan, sought now to win souls for Christ.

I may mention a few instances. I circulated every month, in different parts of
the country, about 300 missionary papers. I also sold and distributed a
considerable number of tracts, and often took my pockets full in my walks, and
distributed them, and spoke to poor people whom I met. I also wrote letters to
some of my former companions in sin. I visited for thirteen weeks a sick man,
who, when I first began to speak to him about the things of God, was completely
ignorant of his state as a sinner, trusting for salvation in his upright and
moral life. After some weeks, however, the Lord allowed me to see a decided
change in him, and he afterwards repeatedly expressed his gratitude, that I had
been sent to him by God, to be the means of opening his blind eyes. May this
encourage the believing reader to sow the seed, though he does not see it spring
up at once.

Thus the Lord condescended to begin to use me soon after my conversion, though
but little; for I could bear but very little, as I did not see at that time, as
I do now, that God alone can give spiritual life at the first, and keep it up in
the soul afterwards. How imperfectly, however, on account of my ignorance, some
of these things were done, I will show by the following instance. Once I met a
beggar in the fields, and spoke to him about his soul. But when I perceived it
made no impression upon him, I spoke more loudly; and when he still remained
unmoved, I quite bawled in talking to him; till at last I went away, seeing it
was of no use. Though none had sought the Lord less than myself, when He was
pleased to begin His work in me; yet so ignorant was I of the work of the
Spirit, that I thought my speaking very loudly would force him into repentance
towards God, and faith in the Lord Jesus.

Having heard that there was a schoolmaster living in a village, about six miles
from Halls, who was in the habit of holding a prayer meeting at four o'clock
every morning, with the miners, before they went into the pit, giving them also
an address, I thought he was a believer; and as I knew so very few brethren, I
went to see him, in order, if it might be, to strengthen his hands. About two
years afterwards he told me, that when I came to him first, he knew not the
Lord, but that he had held these prayer-meetings merely out of kindness to a
relative, whose office it was, but who bad gone on a journey; and that those
addresses which lie had read were not his own, but copied out of a book. He also
told me, that he was much impressed with my kindness, and, what he considered
condescension on my part in coming to see him, and this, together with my
conversation, had been instrumental in leading him to care about the things of
God; and I knew him ever afterwards as a true believer.

This schoolmaster asked me, whether I would not preach in his parish, as the
aged and infirm clergyman would be very glad of my assistance. Up to this time I
had never preached, though for fifteen months past I might have done so as a
student of divinity; for before Christmas 1825 I had been mercifully kept from
attempting to preach, (though I wrote to my father about July that I had
preached, because I knew it would please him), and after Christmas, when I knew
the Lord, I refrained from doing so, because I felt that I was yet too little
instructed in the things of God. The same reason ought to have still kept me
from preaching; yet I thought, that, by taking a sermon, or the greater part of
one, written by a spiritual man, and committing it to memory, I might benefit
the people. Had I reasoned scripturally, I should have said, surely it cannot be
the will of God, that I should preach in this way, if I have not enough
knowledge of the Scriptures to write a sermon. Moreover, I had not enough light
nor tenderness of conscience to see, that I was a deceiver in the pulpit; for
every body supposes, that the sermon a man preaches is, if not entirely, at
least as to the most part, his own composition.

I now set about putting a printed sermon into a suitable form, and committing it
to memory. It was hard work. There is no joy in man's own doings and choosings.
It took me nearly a whole week to commit to memory such a sermon as would take
up nearly an hour in repeating. I got through it, but had no enjoyment in the
work. It was on August 27, 1826, at eight in the morning, in a chapel of ease,
in connexion with which my friend was schoolmaster.5 At eleven I repeated the
same sermon verbatim in the parish church. There was one service more, in the
afternoon, at which I needed not to have done any thing; for the schoolmaster
might have read a printed sermon, as he used to do. But having a desire to serve
the Lord, though I often knew not how to do it scripturally; and knowing that
this aged and unenlightened clergyman had had this living for forty-eight years,
and having therefore reason to believe, that the gospel scarcely ever had been
preached in that place; I had it in my heart to preach again in the afternoon.
But I had no second sermon committed to memory. It came, however, to my mind to
read the 5th chapter of Matthew, and to make such remarks as I was able. I did
so. Immediately upon beginning to expound "Blessed are the poor in spirit, &c."
I felt myself greatly assisted; and whereas in the morning my sermon had not
been simple enough for the people to understand it, I now was listened to with
the greatest attention, and I think was also understood. My own peace and joy
were great. I felt this a blessed work. After the service I left the aged
clergyman as soon as possible, lest I should lose my enjoyment.

On my way to Halle I thought, this is the way I should like always to preach.
But then it came immediately to my mind, that such sort of preaching might do
for illiterate country people, but that it never would do before a well educated
assembly in town. I thought, the truth ought to be preached at all hazards, but
it ought to be given in a different form, suited to the hearers. Thus I remained
unsettled in my mind as it regards the mode of preaching; and it is not
surprising that I did not then see the truth concerning this matter, for I did
not understand the work of the Spirit, and therefore saw not the powerlessness
of human eloquence. Further, I did not keep in mind, that if the most illiterate
persons in the congregation can comprehend the discourse, the most educated will
understand it too; but that the reverse does not hold true.

It was not till three years afterwards that I was led, through grace, to see
what I now consider the right mode of preparation for the public preaching of
the Word. But about this, if God permit, I will say more when I come to that
period of my life.

I now preached frequently, both in the churches of villages and towns, but never
had any enjoyment in doing so, except when speaking in a simple way; though the
repetition of sermons, which had been committed to memory, brought more praise
from my fellow-creatures. But from neither way of preaching did I see any fruit.
It may be, that the last day may show the benefit even of these feeble
endeavours. One reason why the Lord did not permit me to see fruit, seems to me,
that I should have been most probably lifted up by success. It may be also,
because I prayed exceedingly little respecting the ministry of the Word, and
because I walked so little with God, and was so rarely a vessel unto honour,
sanctified, and meet for the Master's use.

About the time that I first began to preach I lived for about two months in free
lodgings, provided for poor students of divinity in the Orphan-House, built in
dependence upon God, by that devoted and eminent servant of Christ, A. H.
Franke, Professor of Divinity at Halle, who died 1727. I mention this, as some
years afterwards I was benefited myself through the faith of this dear man of
God.-About that time I was still so weak that I fell repeatedly into open sins,
yet could not continue in them, nay, not even for a few days, without sorrow of
heart, confession before God, and fleeing to the blood of the Lamb. And so
ignorant was I still, that I bought a crucifix in a frame, and hung it up in my
room, hoping that being thus frequently reminded of the sufferings of my
Saviour, I should not fall so frequently into sin. But in a few days the looking
to the crucifix was as nothing, and I fell about that very time more than once
deeply.

About this time I formed an intimate acquaintance with a brother, who was also a
divinity student: and as we loved one another so much, and were so happy in one
another's society, we thought that it would greatly add to our joy, and to one
another's benefit, to live together, and that thus we might mutually help one
another. Accordingly in September 1826, I left the free lodgings in the
Orphan-House, and lived with him. But alas! we were not aware, that because God
is greatly glorified by the love and union of His people, for this very reason
Satan particularly hates it, and will, therefore, in every possible way, seek to
divide them. We ought to have especially prayed, and that frequently, that the
Lord would keep us together in love; instead of which, I do not think that we at
all feared disunion, as we loved one another so much. For this reason our great
adversary soon got an advantage by our neglecting prayer concerning this point,
and we were disunited, and love and union were not fully restored between us
till after we had been for some time separated.

Having heard that a very rich lady of title, residing at Frankfort-on-the-Maine,
about two hundred miles from Halle, was a very pious person, and, in visiting a
charitable institution at Dusselthal, had given very liberally; and wishing much
about the commencement of the year 1827 to help a poor relative with a small sum
of money, and also to pay the remainder of the debt which I had contracted for
my traveling expenses to Switzerland: I wrote to this lady, asking her to lend
me a small sum of money, in actual amount only little above £5., but, as money
in the North of Germany has much more value than in England, it was as much as £
12. or £ 15. in this country. Whilst I was writing, however, the thought
occurred to me, Suppose this lady should not be a believer? I, therefore,
pointed out to her the way of salvation, and related to her how I had been
brought to the knowledge of the truth. But I received no answer by the time I
might have had one.-I would just notice, that since 1829 my practice, on account
of what I found in the Scriptures, Rom. xiii. 8, as it regards borrowing money,
has been different. And, moreover, I have considered that there is no ground to
go away from the door of the Lord to that of a believer, so long as He is so
willing to supply our need.

About January 20th I was one day very wretched. Satan obtained an advantage over
me through over-much work; for I was in the habit of writing about fourteen
hours a day. One morning I was in so wretched a state, that I said in my heart,
what have I now gained by becoming a Christian? Afterwards I walked about in the
streets in this wretched state of heart, and at last I went into a
confectioner's shop, where wine and ardent spirits were sold, to eat and to
drink. But as soon as I had taken a piece of cake I left the shop, having no
rest, as I felt that it was unbecoming a believer, either to go to such places,
or to spend his money in such a way. In the afternoon of the very day on which,
in the ingratitude of my heart, I had had such unkind thoughts about the Lord,
(who was at that very time in so remarkable a manner supplying my temporal
wants, by my being employed in writing for an AMERICAN Professor), He graciously
showed me my sin, not by a severe chastisement, as I most righteously deserved,
but by adding another mercy to the many He had already shown me. Oh! how
long-suffering is our Lord. How does He bear with us! May I at least now seek,
for the few days whilst I may stay in this world, to be more grateful for all
His mercies!

At two o'clock I received a parcel from Frankfort, containing the exact sum of
money of which I had requested the loan. There was no letter to be found. I was
overwhelmed with the Lord's mercy, but very much regretted that there was no
letter. At last, on carefully examining the paper in which the silver had been
packed, I found one, which I have kept, and which I translate from the German.

"A peculiar providence has brought me acquainted with the letter which you have
written to Lady B. But you are under a mistake concerning her, both as it
regards her character, and her stay at D., where she never was. She has been
taken for another individual. But that I may lessen in some measure the
difficulties in which you seem to be, I send you the enclosed small sum, for
which you may thank, not the unknown giver, but the Lord, who turneth the hearts
like rivers of water. Hold fast the faith which God has given you by His Holy
Spirit; it is the most precious treasure in this life, and it contains in itself
true happiness. Only seek by watching and prayer more and more to be delivered
from all vanity and self-complacency, by which even the true believer may be
ensnared when he least expects it. Let it be your chief aim to be more and more
humble, faithful, and quiet. May we not belong to those who say and write
continually,' Lord,' 'Lord,' but who have Him not deeply in their hearts.
Christianity consists not in words, but in power. There must be life in us. For,
therefore, God loved us first that we might love Him in return; and that loving
we might receive power, to be faithful to Him, and to conquer ourselves, the
world, distress, and death. May His Spirit strengthen you for this, that you may
be an able messenger of His Gospel! Amen.

"AN ADORING WORSHIPPER OF THE

SAVIOUR, JESUS CHRIST."

Frankfort-on-the-Maine, January 14th, 1827.

I saw, in some measure, at the time when I received t letter, how much I needed
such a faithful, and, at the same time, loving word of admonition; but I have
seen it more fully since. Self-complacency, and a want of quietness and saying
and writing more frequently "Lord," "Lord," than acknowledging Him by my life as
such; these were the evils against which at that time I particularly needed to
be cautioned; and up to this day I am still much, very much, lacking in these
points: though the Lord, to His praise I would say it, has done much for me in
these particulars since that time.

After having read this letter, my heart was full of joy, shame and gratitude.
Truly it was the goodness of God which brought my heart into this state, and not
the money for that was gone in a few hours after for the two purposes above
referred to. With my heart full of peculiar feelings, and ashamed of my conduct
in the morning, I left the town towards the evening, to walk alone in a solitary
place. And now, being particularly conscious of my ingratitude to the Lord for
all His mercies, and of my want of steadfastness in His ways, I could not
forbear falling down on my knees behind a hedge, though the snow was a foot
deep, anew to surrender myself wholly to Him, and to pray for strength that I
might for the future live more to His glory, and also to thank Him for His late
mercy. It was a blessed time, I continued about half an hour in prayer.

After such an experience, it may be difficult for one, who does not know the
plague of his own heart, to think that I was at that time a true believer, when
I tell hint that so base was I, so altogether like a beast before my God, and
unmindful of His mercies to me in Christ, that only a few weeks after I fell
into a wretched backsliding state, in which I continued for many days, during
which time prayer was almost entirely given up. It was on one of these days that
I rang my bell, and ordered the servant to fetch me wine. And now I began to
drink. But how good was the Lord ! Though I desired to drink, that I might be
able more easily to go on in sin, yet He would not allow me to give up myself to
the wickedness of my heart. For whilst in my ungodly days I had drunk once about
five quarts of strong beer in one afternoon, in the way of bravado, and once
also much wine at one time, without remorse of conscience, I could now take only
two or three glasses before the wickedness of my conduct was brought before me;
and my conscience told me that I drank merely for the sake of drinking, and thus
I gave it up.

It was about this time that I formed the plan of exchanging the University of
Halle for that of Berlin, on account of there being a greater number of
believing professors and students in the latter place. But the whole plan was
formed without prayer, or at least without earnest prayer. When, however, the
morning came on which I had to take decided steps concerning it, and to apply
for the university-testimonials, the Lord graciously stirred me up, prayerfully
to consider the matter; and finding that I bad no sufficient reason for leaving
Halle, I gave up the plan, and have never had reason to regret having done so.

In the vacations, Michaelmas, 1826, and Easter, 1827, and at other times, I
visited a Moravian settlement, called Gnadau, which was only about three miles
distant from the place where my father then resided. Through the instrumentality
of the brethren, whom I met there, my spirit was often refreshed.

The public means of grace by which I could be benefited were very few. Though I
went regularly to church when I did not preach myself, yet I scarcely ever heard
the truth; for there was no enlightened clergyman in the town. And when it so
happened that I could bear Dr. Tholuck, or any other godly minister, the
prospect of it beforehand, and the looking back upon it afterwards, served to
fill me with joy. Now and then I walked ten or fifteen miles to enjoy this
privilege. May those who enjoy the faithful ministry of the Word feel
exceedingly thankful for it. There


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 2: PART II
========================================================================

PREFACE TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE SECOND PART.

THROUGH grace I am, in some measure, conscious of my many weaknesses and
deficiencies; but, with all this, I know that I am a member of the body of
Christ, and that, as such, I have a place of service in the body. The
realization of this has laid upon me the responsibility of serving the church in
the particular way for which the Lord has fitted me, and this has led me to
write this second little volume, if by any means those of my fellow-saints, who
have not yet learned the importance and preciousness of dealing with God Himself
under all circumstances, may be helped in learning this lesson. Nor did I think
that the first part of this Narrative rendered the second part needless, because
that contains more especially the Lord's dealings with me as an individual,
whilst this gives, more particularly, an account of the remarkable way in which
the Lord has helped me in reference to His work in my hands. For this second
part carries on the account of the Orphan-Houses, etc., which are under my care,
and contains the substance of the Reports previously published, so that any one
who wishes to have the account from the beginning up to the end of last year,
may be able to obtain it. This latter point alone made it needful for me to
think about publishing this second part, as of the Reports for 1838 and 1839,
which still almost daily are inquired after, there are only a few copies left,
though 2,500 of the one and 3,000 of the other were published and of the Report
for 1840 there are also only about 500, out of 4,000, remaining. The being thus
able to put the whole account of the work into the hands of an inquiring
individual, affords such a one a fairer opportunity of seeing the working of
those scriptural principles on which the Institution is established. And,
lastly, the Lord's continued blessing upon the first part of the Narrative and
the Reports, both to believers and unbelievers, has induced me to publish this
second volume, which I now affectionately commend to the prayers of the saints,
requesting at the same time their prayers for myself.

GEORGE MULLER.

Bristol, June 14, 1841.

SECOND PART.

In publishing the continuation of the Narrative of some of the Lord's dealings
with me, I have thought it well to give it in the same form in which the larger
portion of the former part is written. I therefore proceed to give extracts from
my journal making here and there such remarks as occasion may seem to require.
The first, part of the Narrative was carried on to the beginning of July 1837,
from which period the Continuation commences.

July 18, 1837. Four trials came upon me this morning, without my having
previously had opportunity for secret prayer. I had been prevented from rising
early, on account of having to spend part of the night in a sick chamber; but
this circumstance shows, how important it is to rise early, when we are able, in
order that we may be prepared, by communion with the Lord, to meet the trials of
the day.

Aug. 15. Today the first 500 copies of my Narrative arrived, and I had, once
more, some conflict of mind whether, after all, I had not been mistaken in this
matter. A sort of trembling came over me, and a wish to be able to retrace the
step. Judging, however, from the most searching self-examination, through which
I had caused my heart to pass again and again, as to my motives, before I began
writing, and whilst I was writing; and judging, moreover, from the earnestness
in prayer with which I had sought to ascertain the mind of God in the matter,
and from the subsequent full assurance which I had had of its being according to
His will, that in this way I should serve the Church ;-I was almost immediately
led to consider this uncomfortable and trying feeling as a temptation, and I
therefore went to the box, opened it, brought out some copies, and soon after
gave away one, so that the step could not be retraced. [This was the last
temptation or struggle I have had of that kind; for, though, very many times
since, I have had abundant reason for praising the Lord that He put such an
honour upon me, in allowing me to speak well of His name in so public a manner,
I have never since, even for one minute, been allowed to regret publishing the
Narrative; and almost daily have I been more and more confirmed in the
conviction, that the giving such like publications to the church, making known
the Lord's dealings with me, is one part of my service towards the saints.]

Aug. 17. Today two more children were received into the Infant Orphan-House,
which makes up our full number, 66 in the Girls' and infant-Orphan-Houses.

Aug. 28. When brother Craik and I began to labour in Bristol, and consequently
some believers united with us in fellowship, assembling together at Bethesda, we
began meeting together on the basis of the written Word only, without having any
church rules whatever. From the commencement it was understood, that, as the
Lord should help us, we would try everything by the word of God, and introduce
and hold fast that only which could be proved by Scripture. When we came to this
determination on Aug. 13, 1832, it was indeed in weakness, but it was in
uprightness of heart. -On account of this it was, that, as we ourselves were not
fully settled as to whether those only who had been baptized after they had
believed, or whether all who believed in the Lord Jesus, irrespective of
baptism, should be received into fellowship nothing was determined about this
point. We felt free to break bread and be in communion with those who were not
baptized, and therefore could with a good conscience labour at Gideon, where the
greater part of the saints, at least at first, were unbaptized; but, at the same
time, we had a secret wish that none but believers who were baptized might be
united with us at Bethesda. Our reason for this was, that we had witnessed in
Devonshire much painful disunion, resulting, as we thought, from baptized and
unbaptized believers being in fellowship. Without, then, making it a rule, that
Bethesda Church was to be one of close communion, we nevertheless took care that
those who applied for fellowship should be instructed about baptism. For many
months there occurred no difficulty, as none applied for communion but such as
had either been already baptized, or wished to be, or who became convinced of
the Scriptural character of believers' baptism, after we had conversed with
them; afterwards, however, three sisters applied for fellowship, none of whom
had been baptized; nor were their views altered, after we had conversed with
them. As, nevertheless, brother Craik and I considered them true believers, and
we ourselves were not fully convinced what was the mind of the Lord in such a
case, we thought it right that these sisters should be received; yet so that it
might be unanimously, as all our church acts then were done; but we knew by that
time, that there were several in fellowship with us, who could not
conscientiously receive unbaptized believers. We mentioned, therefore, the names
of these three sisters to the church, stating that they did not see believers'
baptism to be scriptural, and that, if any brother saw, on that account, a
reason why they should not be received, he should let us know. The result was,
that several objected, and two or three meetings were held, at which we heard
the objections of the brethren, and sought for ourselves to obtain acquaintance
with the mind of God on the point. Whilst several days thus passed away before
the matter was decided, one of those three sisters came and thanked us, that we
had not received her, before being baptized, for she now saw that it was only
shame and the fear of man which had kept her back, and that the Lord had now
made her willing to be baptized. By this circumstance those brethren, who
considered it scriptural that all ought to be baptized before being received
into fellowship, were confirmed in their views; and as to brother Craik and me,
it made us, at least, still more question, whether, those brethren might not be
right; and we felt therefore, that in such a state of mind we could not oppose
them. The one sister, therefore, who wished to be baptized, was received into
fellowship, but the two others not. Our consciences were the less affected by
this, because all, though not baptized, might take the Lord's supper with us, at
Bethesda, though not be received into full fellowship; and because at Gideon,
where there were baptized and unbaptized believers, they might even be received
into full fellowship; for we had not then clearly seen that there is no
scriptural distinction between being in fellowship with individuals and breaking
bread with them. Thus matters stood for many months, i.e. believers were
received to the breaking of bread even at Bethesda, though not baptized, but
they were not received to all the privileges of fellowship.-In August of 1836 I
had a conversation with brother H. C. on the subject of receiving the unbaptized
into communion, a subject about which, for years, my mind had been more or less
exercised. This brother put the matter thus before me: either unbaptized
believers come under the class of persons who walk disorderly, and, in that
case, we ought to withdraw from them (2 Thess. iii. 6); or they do not walk
disorderly. If a believer be walking disorderly, we are not merely to withdraw
from him at the Lord's table, but our behaviour towards him ought to be
decidedly different from what it would be were he not walking disorderly, on all
occasions when we may have intercourse with him, or come in any way into contact
with him, Now this is evidently not the case in the conduct of baptized
believers towards their unbaptized fellow-believers. The Spirit does not suffer
it to be so, but He witnesses that their not having been baptized does not
necessarily imply that they are walking disorderly; and hence there may be the
most precious communion between baptized and unbaptized believers. The Spirit
does not suffer us to refuse fellowship with them in prayer, in reading and
searching the Scriptures, in social and intimate intercourse, and in the Lord's
work; and. yet this ought to be the case, were they walking disorderly.-This
passage, 2 Thess. iii. 6, to which brother R. C. referred, was the means of
showing me the mind of the Lord on the subject, which is, that we ought to
receive all whom Christ has received (Rom. xv. 7), irrespective of the measure
of grace or knowledge which they have attained unto.-Some time after this
conversation, in May 1837, an opportunity occurred, when we (for brother Craik
had seen the same truth) were called upon to put into practice the light which
the Lord had been pleased to give us. A sister, who neither had been baptized,
nor considered herself under any obligation to be baptized, applied for
fellowship. We conversed with her on this as on other subjects, and proposed her
for fellowship, though our conversation had not convinced her that she ought to
be baptized. This led the church again to the consideration of the point. We
gave our reasons, from Scripture, for considering it right to receive this
unbaptized sister to all the privileges of the children of God; but a
considerable number, one-third perhaps, expressed conscientious difficulty in
receiving her. The example of the Apostles in baptizing the first believers upon
a profession of faith, was especially urged, which indeed would be an
insurmountable difficulty, had not the truth been mingled with error for so long
a time, so that it does not prove willful disobedience, if any one in our day
should refuse to be baptized after believing. The Lord, however, gave us much
help in pointing out the truth to the brethren, so that the number of those, who
considered that only baptized believers should be in communion, decreased almost
daily. At last, only fourteen brethren and sisters out of above 180, thought it
right, this Aug. 28, 1837, to separate from us, after we had had much
intercourse with them. [I am glad to be able to add, that, even of these 14, the
greater part afterwards saw their error, and came back again to us, and that the
receiving of all who love our Lord Jesus into full communion, irrespective of
baptism, has never been the source of disunion among us, though more than
forty-four years have passed away since.]

Sept. 2. I have been looking about for a house for the Orphan Boys, these last
three days. Every thing else has been provided. The Lord has given suitable
individuals to take care of the children, money, &c. In His own time He will
give a house also.

Sept. 6. This morning I accompanied a sister, who had been staying a night with
us, to the steamer. In answer to prayer I awoke at the right time, the fly came
at half-past five, her trunk was got from the vessel in which she came
yesterday, and we arrived before the steamer had left. In all these four points
I felt my dependence upon the Lord, and He, having put prayer into my heart,
answered it in each of these four particulars.

Sept. 15. This evening we had a meeting for inquirers and applicants for
fellowship. There were more than we could see within three hours; and when all
strength was gone, we had to send away four. Among those whom we saw was E. W.,
who had been kept for some time from applying for fellowship, on account of not
seeing believers' baptism to be scriptural. She wished to be taught, but could
not see it. She felt grieved that on that account she could not attend to the
breaking of bread, which she did see to be scriptural. As soon as open communion
was brought about at Bethesda, she wished to offer herself for fellowship, but
was twice prevented by circumstances from doing so. Last Wednesday evening she
came to the baptizing, when once more, after the lapse of more than two years, I
preached on baptism, which fully convinced her of its being scriptural, and she
desires now to be baptized. Her difficulty was, that she thought she had been
baptized with the Spirit, and therefore needed no water baptism, which now, from
Acts x. 44-47, she sees to be an unscriptural objection.-Though it is only one
month this day since my Narrative was published, I have already heard of many
instances in which the Lord has been pleased to bless it.

This morning we received a parcel with clothes and some money for the Orphans,
from a sister at a distance. Among the donations in money was a little legacy,
amounting to 6s. 6 1/2d. from a dear boy, the nephew of the sister who sent the
things, who died in the faith. This dear child had had given to him, in his last
illness, some new shillings, sixpences, and other smaller silver coins,
amounting to the above-mentioned little sum. Shortly before he fell asleep, he
requested that this his little treasure might be sent to the Orphans. This
precious little legacy is the first we have had.

Sept. 19. Two things were today particularly impressed upon my heart, and may
the Lord deepen the impression. 1. That I ought to seek for more retirement,
though the work should apparently suffer ever so much. 2. That arrangements
should be made, whereby I may be able to visit the brethren more, as an
unvisited church will sooner or later become an unhealthy church. Pastors, as
fellow-labourers, are greatly needed among us.

Sept. 28, I have for a long time been too much outwardly engaged. Yesterday
morning I spent about three hours in the vestry of Gideon, to be able to have
more time for retirement. I meant to do the same in the afternoon, but before I
could leave the house I was called on, and thus one person after the other came,
till I had to go out. Thus it has been again today.

Oct. 16. For a long time past brother Craik and I have felt the importance of
more pastoral visiting, and it has been one of our greatest trials, that we have
been unable to give more time to it. This evening we had purposely a meeting of
the two Churches, at which brother Craik and I spoke on; I. The importance of
pastoral visiting. II. The particular obstacles which hindered us in attending
to it. III. The question whether there was any way of removing some of the
obstacles.

I. As to the importance of pastoral visiting, the following points were
mentioned: 1. Watching over the saints, by means of visiting them, to prevent
coldness, or to recover them from backsliding. 2. To counsel and advise them in
family affairs, in their business, and in spiritual matters. 3. To keep up that
loving familiar intercourse, which is so desirable between the saints and those
who have the oversight of them.-These visits should be, if possible, frequent;
but in our case there have been several obstacles in the way.

II. The particular obstacles in our case are: 1. The largeness of the number who
are in communion with us. One hundred would be quite as many as we have strength
to visit regularly, and as often as would be desirable; but there are nearly 400
in fellowship with us. 2. The distance of the houses of the saints from our own
dwellings, as many live more than two miles of. 3. The Lord's blessing upon our
labours. Not one year has passed away, since we have been in Bristol, without
more than fifty having been added to our number, each of whom, in general,
needed several times to be conversed with before being admitted into fellowship.
4. That brother Craik and I have each of us the care of two churches. At the
first sight it appears as if the work is thus divided, but the double number of
meetings, &c., nearly double the work. 5. The mere ruling, and taking care, in
general, of a large body of believers, irrespective of the other work, takes
much more time, and requires much more strength, than the taking care of a small
body of believers, as we, by grace, desire not to allow known sin among us. 6.
The position which we have in the church at large brings many brethren to us who
travel through Bristol, who call on us, or lodge with us, and to whom, according
to the Lord's will, we have to give some time. 7. In my own case an extensive
needful correspondence. 8. The weakness of body on the part of both of us. When
the preaching is done, -when the strangers who lodge with us are gone, -when the
calls at our house are over, -when the needful letters, however briefly, are
written, -when the necessary church business is settled;-our minds are often so
worn out, that we are glad to be quiet. 9. But suppose we have bodily strength
remaining after the above things have been attended to, yet the frame of mind is
not always so, as that one could visit. After having been particularly tried by
church matters, which in so large a body does not rarely occur, or being cast
down in one's own soul, one may be fit for the closet, but not for visiting the
saints. 10. Lastly, in my own case, no small part of my time is taken up by
attending to the affairs of the Orphan-Houses, Schools, the circulation of the
Scriptures, the aiding Missionary efforts, and other work connected with the
Scriptural Knowledge Institution.

III. What is to be done under these circumstances? 1. In the days of the
Apostles there would have been more brethren to take the oversight of so large a
body as we are. The Lord has not laid upon us a burden which is too heavy for
us; He is not a hard master. It is evident that He does not mean us even to
attempt to visit all the saints as much as is absolutely needful, and much less
as frequently as it would be desirable. We mention this, to prevent
uncomfortable feelings on the part of the dear saints under our pastoral care,
who find themselves not as much visited as they used to be when we came to
Bristol, when the number of them was not 70, and now it is about 400, and when
in many other respects the work in our hands was not half so much, as it is now,
and when we had much more bodily strength. 2. it is therefore evident that there
are other pastors needed; not nominal pastors, but such as the Lord has called,
to whom He has given a pastor's heart, and pastoral gifts. 3. Such may be raised
up by the Lord from our own number, or the Lord may send them from elsewhere. 4.
But in the meantime we should at least see whether there are not helpers among
us. 5. As to the work itself, in order that time may be saved, it appears
desirable that the two churches, Bethesda and Gideon, should be united into one,
that the breaking of bread should be alternately, and that the number of weekly
meetings should be reduced.

Oct. 21. A few weeks since I had rented a very large and a very cheap house for
the Boys' Orphan-House; but as the persons who lived in that neighbourhood
threatened the landlord with an action, on account of letting his house for a
charitable institution, I, at once, gave up all claim. That which led me to do
so, was the word of the Lord; "As much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all
men." I was quite sure when I gave up the agreement, that the Lord would provide
other premises. On the same morning when this took place, Oct. 5, the Lord, to
show His continued approbation of the work, sent 50l. by a sister, who is far
from being rich, for the furnishing of the Boys' Orphan-House. Now, today, the
Lord has given me another house for the Orphan-Boys, in the same street, in
which the other two Orphan-Houses are. Thus, in His own time, He has sent help
in this particular also. Indeed in everything, in which I have had to deal with
Him alone in this work, I have never been disappointed.

Oct. 23. Today two young sisters were received into fellowship who have been in
our Sunday-School. Thus we begin now to reap fruit in respect of our schools.

Nov. 1. Our Bible-School and Missionary funds having been for some time very
low, I had been led repeatedly to ask the Lord for a rich supply, and mentioned
several times, though with submission to His will, the sum of 100l. before Him.
However, He seemed not to regard the prayer respecting the 100l., but gave to us
by little and little what was needed. Yesterday I received a donation of 80l.,
and today one of 20l., and thus He has kindly given the 100l. By this means we
are able to increase our stock of Bibles, which has been much reduced of late.

Nov. 5. Last night I awoke with a great weakness in my head, which kept me a
good while awake. I at last got to sleep by tying a handkerchief round my head,
and by thus pressing it. Today, however, though weak, I was able to preach, and
that with much enjoyment, especially in the evening at Bethesda.

Nov. 6. I feel very weak in my head. This evening it was settled at a meeting of
the two churches, assembling at Bethesda and Gideon Chapels, that, for the
reasons before given, the two churches should be henceforth united as one.

Nov. 7. My head is so weak, that I see it absolutely needful to give up the work
for some time. After I had come this morning to the conclusion to leave Bristol
for a while for the purpose of quietness, I received an anonymous letter from
Ireland with 5l. for my own personal expenses, and thus the Lord has kindly
supplied me with the means for doing so.—I can work no longer, my head being in
such a weak stated from continual exertion, so that I feel now comfortable in
going, though scarcely any time could have been, humanly speaking, more
unsuitable. The Orphan-House for the Boys is on the point of being opened, the
labourers therefore are to be introduced into the work ;—most important church
matters have been entered upon and are yet unsettled ;—but the Lord knows
better, and cares for His work more than I do or can. Therefore I desire to
leave the matter with Him, and He graciously helps me to do so, and thus, in the
quiet submission to His will, and the willingness to leave the work in His own
hands, I have the testimony that I have not been engaged in my own work but in
His.

Nov. 8. This morning I left Bristol. When I left my house, I knew not what place
to go to. All I knew was, that I must leave Bristol. A Bath coach was the first
one I could get, and I took it. My intention was, not to go to brethren, as I
needed perfect quietness; but I felt so uncomfortable at the hotel, on account
of the worldliness of the place, that I went to see a brother, who with his
aunts kindly pressed me to stay with them. —This evening has been a very trying
season to me. My head has been very weak; I have greatly feared lest I should
become insane; but amidst it all, through grace, my soul is quietly resting upon
the Lord.

Nov. 12. Lord’s day. I am still staying in Bath. The weakness of my head allowed
me to attend but one meeting, and even that distressed my head much.

Nov. 13. I was greatly distressed this evening on account of my head. I prayed
earnestly to be kept from insanity.

Nov. 14. I am rather better in my head today.

Nov. 15. I left Bath, and went back to Bristol, as I felt I needed more
quietness than I can have in the house of any friends, being continually drawn
into conversation, which my head cannot bear.

Nov. 16. Today I went to Weston Super Mare, to take lodgings for myself and
family. A sister sent me this morning 5l., by which the Lord has provided me
with the means for removing my family.

Nov. 17. Weston Super Mare. This evening my wife and child, and our servant
arrived here. Yesterday a sister secretly put two sovereigns in my wife’s pocket
book. How kind is the Lord in thus providing us with means according to our
need! How kind also in having just now sent brother T. to take the work arising
from the Schools, Orphan-Houses, &c., just as brother C—r was sent two years
ago, shortly before I was completely laid aside !—Today a brother sent me
information, that he had ordered one hundred pairs of blankets to be sent to me,
for distribution among the poor.

Nov. 23. My general health is pretty good; my head, however, is no better, but
rather worse. This evening I was led, through the affliction in my head, to
great irritability of temper. Of late I have had afresh painfully to experience
in myself two things: 1. that affliction in itself does not lead nearer to God.
2. That we may have a good deal of leisure time and yet fail in profitably
improving it. Often had I wished within the last months that I might have more
time. Now the Lord has given it to me, but alas! how little of it is improved
for prayer. I find it a difficult thing, whilst caring for the body, not to
neglect the soul. It seems to me much easier to go on altogether regardless of
the body, in the service of the Lord, than to take care of the body, in the time
of sickness, and not to neglect the soul, especially in an affliction like my
present one, when the head allows but little reading or thinking.—What a blessed
prospect to be delivered from this wretched evil nature! I can say nothing
respecting this day, and this evening in particular, but that I am a wretched
man.

Nov. 24. I am now quite sure that I want more than mere quiet and change of air,
even medical advice. My general health seems improved through my stay at Weston,
but the disease in my head is increased. I have had many distressing moments
since I have been at Weston, on account of fearing that my disease may be the
forerunner of insanity; yet God has in mercy sustained me, and enabled me, in
some small measure, notwithstanding my great sinfulness, to realize the blessing
of being in Christ, and therefore secure for ever.

Nov. 25. We returned to Bristol. I was at peace, being able to cast myself upon
the Lord respecting the calamity which I feared. This evening I saw a kind
physician and surgeon, who told me that the disease is either a tendency of
blood to the head, or that the nerves of the head are in a disordered state.
They also told me that I had not the least reason to fear insanity. How little
grateful is my soul for this!

Nov. 29. I am no better. A sister sent me today 5l. also a pickled tongue,
fowls, cakes, and beautiful grapes were sent to me. My cup, as to temporal
mercies, runs over.—One of the Orphan children died while I was at Weston Super
Mare. There is reason to believe that she died in the faith.

Nov. 30. I am not any better. I have written to my father, perhaps, for the last
time. All is well, all will be well, all cannot but be well; because I am in
Christ. How precious that now, in this my sickness, I have not to seek after the
Lord, but have already found Him.

Dec. 1. By the mercy of God my head is somewhat relieved. My liver is in a most
inactive state, which, as my kind medical attendants tell me, has created the
pressure on the top of the head, and through the inactivity of the liver, the
whole system having been weakened, and my mental exertions having been
continued, the nerves of the head have greatly suffered in consequence. —This
evening was sent to me, anonymously, from a distance, 5l. for my own present
necessities. The letter was only signed F. W.—A sister, a stranger, gave to my
wife 1l. Thus the Lord remembers our increased expenditure in consequence of my
affliction, and sends to us accordingly.

Dec. 4. Yesterday I met with the brethren for the breaking of bread. Today I am
not so well. Every time that I meet with them, the nerves of my head are
excited, and I am worse afterwards. A sister from Barnstaple sent us 1l. l5s.

Dec. 8. My head is not so well as at the end of last week. I find it difficult
to be in Bristol and not to exert my mind. Prayer and the reading of the Word I
can bear better than any thing. May the Lord give me grace to pray more! I see
as yet scarcely a single reason, so far as I myself am concerned, why the Lord
should remove this affliction from me. I do not find myself more conformed to
the mind of Jesus by it.

Dec. 9. Two years ago this day, I stated my intention of establishing an
Orphan-House, if God should permit. What has God wrought since! 75 orphans are
now under our care, and 21 more we can receive. Several more are daily expected.
During the last twelvemonth the expenses have been about 740l., and the income
about 840l. In addition to this, about 400l. has been expended upon the Schools,
the circulation of the Scriptures, and in aiding Missionary purposes. More than
1100l. therefore we have needed during the past year, and our good Lord has
supplied all, without one single person having been asked for any thing.

Dec. 12. Today the hundred pairs of blankets arrived. How kind of the Lord to
give us the privilege of being instrumental in providing, in this respect, for
some of the poor, both among the saints and in the world! This donation came in
most seasonably, as, on inquiring into the circumstances of some of the poor,
most affecting cases of distress were discovered, on account of the want of
blankets. May the Lord give me grace to deny myself, in order to provide for the
necessities of the poor! How much may be done even by a little self-denial!
Lord, help me! —The blankets were of a very good quality. It is a Christlike
spirit in supplying the necessities of the poor, not to ask how little will do
for them, but how richly may I possibly supply their need.

Dec. 14. A sister, who a short time since had given me 5l. for my own personal
expenses, gave me another 5l. today. How very kind is the Lord in providing so
abundantly for us, and giving us far more than we need!

Dec. 16. My head is not at all better, but rather worse. My medical attendants
have today changed the medicine. But however kind and skillful they are, however
nourishing the food which I take, however much I seek to refrain from
over-exertion, and however much I take exercise in the air :—till Thou, my great
Physician, Thou, Creator of the Universe, Lord Jesus, dost restore me, I shall
be laid aside!—I have been working a little during the last fortnight, but only
a little.

Dec. 17.—Lord’s day. This morning I saw the 32 orphan girls, who are above seven
years old, pass under my window, to go to the chapel. When I saw these dear
children in their clean dresses, and their comfortable warm cloaks; and when I
saw them walking orderly under the care of a sister to the chapel; I felt
grateful to God that I had been made the instrument of providing for them,
seeing that they are all better off, both as it regards temporal and spiritual
things, than if they were at the places from whence they were taken. I felt,
that, to bring about such a sight, was worth the labour not only of many days,
but of many months, or years. I felt that it answered all the arguments of some
of my friends who say "you do too much."

Dec. 24. This is the seventh Lord’s day that I have been laid aside.—This day I
determine, by the help of God, no more to send letters in parcels, because I now
clearly see that it is against the laws of the country, and it becomes me, as a
disciple of—Jesus, in every respect to submit myself to the Government, in so
far as I am not called upon to do any thing contrary to the word of God.

Dec. 26. Today the same brother who sent me the hundred pairs of blankets, sent
me 100l. to purchase as many more blankets as I can satisfactorily distribute.

Dec. 29. Applications for the admission of orphans become more and more
numerous. Almost daily fresh cases are brought before us. There are already as
many applications for Orphan-Girls above seven years as would fill another
house. There are also many more Infant-Orphans applied for than we can take in.
Truly this is a large field of labour!

Dec. 31. This is the eighth Lord’s day since I have been kept from ministering
in the Word, nor did I think it well, on account of my head, to go to any of the
meetings today. Whether I am really getting better I know not, yet I hope I am.
My head is yet much affected, though my liver seems somewhat more active.—This
morning I greatly dishonoured the Lord by irritability, manifested towards my
dear wife, and that almost immediately after I had been on my knees before God,
praising Him for having given me such a wife.

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1837.

I. There are now 81 children in the three Orphan-Houses, and nine brethren and
sisters who have the care of them. Ninety, therefore, daily sit down to table.
Lord look on the necessities of Thy servant!

II. The schools require as much help as before; nay, more, particularly the
Sunday School, in which there are at present about 320 children, and in the Day
Schools about 350.—Lord, Thy servant is a poor man; but he has trusted in Thee,
and made his boast in Thee, before the sons of men; therefore let him not be
confounded! Let it not be said, all this is enthusiasm, and therefore it is come
to nought.

III. My temporal supplies have been :—

1. By the Freewill Offerings through the boxes £149 18s. 6 1/2d.

2. By Presents in money, from believers in and out of Bristol £77 4s. 0d.

3. By Presents in clothes, provisions, &c., which were worth to us at least £25
0s. 0d.

4. By Money through family connexion £45 0s. 0d.

5. We have been living half free of rent, whereby we have saved at least £10 0s.
0d.

Altogether £307 2s. 6 1/2d.

I have purposely given here again, as at the close of the former years, a
statement of the supplies which the Lord has been pleased to send me during this
year, because I delight in showing, both to the world and to the church, how
kind a Master I have served even as to temporal blessings, and how so plainly in
my ease the Lord has displayed the truth of that word "Whosoever believeth on
Him shall not be confounded," not merely by providing the means for His work in
my hands, but also by providing for the necessities of myself and family.

January 1, 1838. Through the good hand of our God upon me, I have been brought
to the beginning of an other year. May He in mercy grant that it may be spent
more in His service than any previous year! May I, through the indwelling of the
Holy Spirit, be more conformed to the image of His Son, than has been the case
hitherto !— Last night the brethren had a prayer meeting at Gideon, after the
preaching was over, and continued till half-past twelve in prayer; but I was
unable to be present.

Jan. 2. During the last night thieves broke into our house, and into the
school-room of Gideon Chapel. Being stopped by a second strong door, in my
house, or rather being prevented from going any further by our loving Father,
who did not allow the hedge which He has set round about us, at this time, to be
broken through, nothing was missing, except some cold meat, which they took out
of the house.—They broke open several boxes in Gideon school-room, but took
nothing. They left some of the bones, the meat being cut off, in one of the
boxes in Gideon school-room, and hung up another in a tree in our garden. So
depraved is man naturally when left to himself, that he not only steals his
fellowman’s property, but also makes sport of the sin! How merciful that God has
protected us! My mind was peaceful when I heard the news this morning, thanking
God from my heart for preservation, and considering it as an answer to prayer,
which had been many times put up to Him, during these last years, respecting
thieves.

Jan. 6. I feel very little better in my head, though my general health seems
improved; but my kind physician says I am much better, and advises me now change
of air. I am most reluctant to go, though on two former occasions when I used
change of air, in August 1829 at Exmouth, and in 1835 at Niton in the Isle of
Wight, the Lord abundantly blessed me in doing so, both bodily and spiritually.
This evening a sister who resides about fifty miles from hence, and who is
therefore quite unacquainted with the medical advice given to me this morning,
sent me 15l. for the express purpose of change of air, and wrote that she felt
assured, from having been similarly afflicted, that nothing would do me so much
good, humanly speaking, as quiet and change of air. How wonderfully does God
work! I have thus the means of carrying into effect my physician’s advice.—Today
I heard of a most remarkable case of conversion through the instrumentality of
my Narrative.

Jan. 7. This is the ninth Lord’s day that I have been kept from ministering in
the Word. My head is in a distressing state, and, as far as I can judge, as bad
as ever. It seems to me more and more clear that the nerves are affected. My
affliction is connected with a great tendency to irritability of temper; yea,
with some satanic feeling, foreign to me even naturally. O Lord, mercifully keep
Thy servant from openly dishonouring Thy name! Rather take me soon home to
Thyself!

Jan. 10. Today I went with my family to Trowbridge.

Jan. 12. Trowbridge. This evening I commenced reading Whitfield’s life, written
by Mr. Philip.

Jan. 13. I have already received blessings through Whitfield’s life. His great
success in preaching the Gospel is evidently to be ascribed, instrumentally, to
his great prayerfulness, and his reading the Bible on his knees. I have known
the importance of this for years; I have practiced it a little, but far too
little. I have had more communion with God today than I have had, at least
generally, for some time past.

Jan. 14. Lord’s day. I have, continued reading Whitfield’s life. God has again
blessed it to my soul. I have spent several hours in prayer today, and read on
my knees, and prayed for two hours over Psalm lxiii. God has blessed my soul
much today. I have been fighting together with the armies of Jesus, though this
is the tenth Lord’s day since I have been kept from preaching, and though I have
not assembled with the brethren here, on account of my head. My soul is now
brought into that state, that I delight myself in the will of God, as it regards
my health. Yea, I can now say, from my heart, I would not have this disease
removed till God, through it, has bestowed the blessing for which it was sent.
He has drawn out my soul much yesterday and today. Lord, continue Thy goodness,
and fill me with love! I long, more fully to glorify God; not so much by outward
activity, as by inward conformity to the image of Jesus. What hinders God, to
make of one, so vile as I am, another Whitfield? Surely, God could bestow as
much grace upon me, as He did upon him. O, my Lord, draw me closer and closer to
Thyself, that I may run after Thee !—I desire, if God should restore me again
for the ministry of the Word (and this I believe He will do soon, judging from
the state in which He has now brought my soul, though I have been worse in
health the last eight days, than for several weeks previously), that my
preaching may be more than ever the result of earnest prayer and much
meditation, and that I may so walk with God, that "out of my belly may flow
rivers of living water." But alas! if the grace of God prevent not, one day
more, and the rich blessings, which He has bestowed upon my soul yesterday and
today, will all vanish; but again, if He favours me (and oh! may He do it), I
shall go from strength to strength, and I and the saints in Bristol shall have
abundant reason to praise God for this my illness.

Jan. 15. I have had since yesterday afternoon less suffering in my head than for
the last eight days! though it is even now far from being well. I have still an
inward assurance, on account of the spiritual blessings which the Lord has
granted to me, that through this affliction He is only purifying me for His
blessed service, and that I shall be soon restored to the work.—Today, also, God
has continued. to me fervency of spirit, which I have now enjoyed for three days
following. He has today, also, drawn out my soul into much real communion with
Himself, and into holy desires to be more conformed to His dear Son. When God
gives a spirit of prayer, how easy then to pray! Nevertheless it was given to me
in the use of the means, as I fell on my knees last Saturday, to read His Word
with meditation, and to turn it into prayer. Today I spent about three hours in
prayer over Ps. lxiv. and lxv. In reference to that precious word ! "O thou that
hearest prayer," (Ps. lxv. 2.) I asked the Lord the following petitions, and
entreated Him to record them in heaven and to answer them.

1. That He would give me grace to glorify Him by a submissive and patient spirit
under my affliction.

2. That, as I was enabled now, and only now from my heart, to praise God for
this affliction, He would not remove His hand from me, until He had qualified me
for His work more than I have been hitherto.

3. That He would be pleased to grant, that the work of conversion, through the
instrumentality of brother Craik and myself, might not cease, but go on as much
now as when we first came to Bristol, yea, more abundantly than even then.

4. That He would be pleased to give more real spiritual prosperity to the church
under our care, than ever we have as yet enjoyed.

5. Having praised Him for the sale of so many copies of my Narrative in so short
a time, I entreated Him to cause every copy to be disposed of.

6. I asked Him to continue to let His rich blessing rest upon this little work,
and more abundantly, so that many may be converted through it, and many of the
children of God truly benefited by it; and that thus I might now be speaking
through it, though laid aside from active service.

7. I asked Him for His blessing, in the way of conversion, to rest upon the
Orphans, and upon the Sunday and Day-School children under our care.

8. I asked Him for means to carry on these Institutions, and to enlarge them.

These are some of the petitions which I have asked of my God this evening in
connexion with this His own word. I believe He has heard me. I believe He will
make it manifest, in His own good time, that He has heard me; and I have
recorded these my petitions this 14th day of January, 1838, that, when God has
answered them, He may get, through this, glory to His name.—[Whilst writing this
second part, I add to the praise of the Lord, and for the encouragement of the
children of God, that petitions 4, 5, 6, 7, and 8, have been fully answered, and
the other petitions, likewise, in part.]

Jan. 16, Tuesday. A blessed day. How very good is the Lord! Fervency of spirit,
through His grace, is continued to me, though this morning, but for the help of
God, I should have lost it again. The weather has been very cold for several
days; but today I suffered much, either because it was colder than before, or
because I felt it more, owing to the weakness of my body, and having taken so
much medicine. I arose from my knees, and stirred the fire; but I still remained
very cold. I was a little irritated by this. I moved to another part of the
room, but felt the cold still more. At last, having prayed for some time, I was
obliged to rise up, and take a walk to promote circulation. I now entreated the
Lord on my walk, that this circumstance might not be permitted to rob me of the
precious communion which I have had with Him the last three days; for this was
the object at which Satan aimed. I confessed also my sin of irritability on
account of the cold, and sought to have my conscience cleansed through the blood
of Jesus. He had mercy upon me, my peace was restored; and when I returned I
sought the Lord again in prayer, and had uninterrupted communion with Him. [I
have purposely mentioned the above circumstance, in detail, in order to show,
how the most trivial causes may operate in suddenly robbing one of the enjoyment
of most blessed communion with God.] I have been enabled to pray for several
hours this day. The subject of my meditation has been Psalm lxvi.— Verses 10,
11, and 12, are particularly applicable to my present circumstances. God has
already, through the instrumentality of this my affliction, brought me into a
"wealthy place," and I believe He will bless my soul yet more and more.—I do not
remember any time, when I have had more fervency of spirit in connexion with
such a desire to overcome every thing that is hateful in the sight of God, and
with such an earnestness to be fully conformed to the image of Jesus. Truly, I
have reason to apply to myself verse 16, and "tell what God has done for my
soul. "—Verse 18 also I can take to myself. I do not regard iniquity in my
heart, but it is upright before Him, through His grace, and therefore God does
hear my prayers.— What has God done for me, in comparing this 16th of January
1838 with the 16th of January 1820, the day on which my dear mother died.— I
have also resolved this day, if the Lord should restore me again, to have an
especial meeting at the chapel once a week, or once a fortnight, with the Orphan
and Day-School children, for the purpose of reading the Scriptures with them.—My
heart has been drawn out in prayer for many things, especially that the Lord
would create in me a holy earnestness to win souls, and a greater compassion for
ruined sinners. For this I have been quickened through reading onward in
Whitfield’s life.

Jan. 17. The Lord is yet merciful to me. I enjoy fervency of spirit. My soul has
been again repeatedly led out in prayer this day, and that for a considerable
time.—I have read on my knees, with prayer and meditation, Psalm lxviii.—Verse 5
"A Father of the fatherless," one of the titles of Jehovah, has been an especial
blessing to me, with reference to the Orphans. The truth, which is contained in
this, I never realized so much as today. By the help of God, this shall be my
argument before Him, respecting the Orphans, in the hour of need. He is their
Father, and therefore has pledged Himself, as it were, to provide for them, and
to care for them; and I have only to remind Him of the need of these poor
children, in order to have it supplied. My soul is still more enlarged
respecting Orphans. This word "a Father of the fatherless," contains enough
encouragement to cast thousands of Orphans, with all their need, upon the loving
heart of God.—My head has been again in a distressing state today; my soul,
however, is in peace. May God in mercy continue to me fervency of spirit!

January 18 to February 2. During this time I continued still at Trowbridge. I
was, on the whole, very happy, and habitually at peace, and had repeatedly much
communion with God; but still I had not the same earnestness in prayer, nor did
I, in other respects, enjoy the same degree of fervency of spirit, with which
the Lord had favoured me for several days previous to this period. While the
considerable degree of fervency of spirit, which I had had, was altogether the
gift of God, still I have to ascribe to myself the loss of it. It is remarkable,
that the same book, Whitfield’s Life, which was instrumental in stirring me up
to seek after such a frame of heart, was also instrumental in depriving me of
it, in some measure, afterwards. I once or twice read that book when I ought to
have read the Bible on my knees, and thus was robbed of a blessing.
Nevertheless, on the whole, even this period was a good season.— My health being
not at all improved, it seemed best that I should give up all medicine for a
while, and take a tour; on which account I left Trowbridge today and went to
Bath, with the object of going from thence to Oxford. I had grace today to
confess the Lord Jesus on my way from Trowbridge to Bath, as also twice, lately,
in going from Trowbridge to Bristol; but I was also twice silent. Oh that my
heart may be filled with the love of Jesus, in order that it maybe filled with
love for perishing sinners!

Feb. 3. I left Bath this morning, and arrived in the evening at Oxford, where I
was very kindly received by brother and sister ——, and the sisters ——.

Feb. 7. Oxford. I had been praying repeatedly yesterday and the day before, that
the Lord would be pleased to guide me, whether I should leave this place or not;
but could not see it clearly to be His will that I should do so, and therefore
determined to stay. Now, as I am able to have a quiet horse, I shall try horse
exercise, if it may please the Lord to bless that to the benefit of my health.

Feb. 10. I have had horse exercise for the last three days, but the horse is now
ill. "Mine hour is not yet come," is the Lord’s voice to me in this little
circumstance.

Feb. 11. This morning I was directed to read Proverbs iii. 5-12, having just a
few minutes to fill up before breakfast. I was particularly struck with those
words: "Neither be weary of His correction." I have not been allowed to despise
the chastening of the Lord, but I begin, now and then, to feel somewhat weary of
His correction. O Lord, have mercy upon Thy poor unworthy servant! Thou knowest,
that, after the inner man, I desire patiently to bear this affliction, and not
to have it removed till it has done its work in me, and yielded the peaceable
fruits of righteousness. But Thou knowest also what a trial it is to me to
continue the life I am now living. Help, Lord, according to my need!

On Feb. 8th I sent a letter to the church in Bristol, which, having been
preserved, I give here in print, as it shows the way in which the Lord dealt
with me during and through the instrumentality of the affliction, and which,
with His blessing, may lead one or other of the children of God who are in
trial, quietly to wait for the end, and to look out for blessings to be bestowed
upon them through the instrumentality of the trial.

To the Saints, united together in Fellowship, and assembling at Bethesda and
Gideon Chapels, Bristol.

Trowbridge, Feb. 1, 1838.

Dear Brethren,

Twelve weeks have passed away, since I last ministered among you. I should have
written to you repeatedly, during that period, had I not thought it better to
put aside every mental occupation which could be deferred, as my head is unfit
for mental exertion; but I would now rather write a few lines, than appear
unmindful of you. You are dear to me; yea, so dear, that I desire to live and
die with you, if our Lord permit; and why should I not tell you so by letter? I
will write, then, as a token of brotherly remembrance and of love towards you;
and may it be a means of quickening you to prayer on my behalf.

In looking back upon my past life, I know not where to begin, and where to end,
in making mention of the Lord’s mercies. His long-suffering towards me in the
days of my unregeneracy cannot be described. You know a little of my sinful
life, before I was brought to the Lord; still you know but very little. If,
however, I have much reason to praise God for His mercies towards me in those
days, I have more abundant reason to admire His gentleness, long-suffering, and
faithfulness towards me since I have known Him. He has step by step led me on,
and He has not broken the bruised reed. His gentleness towards me has been great
indeed, very great. (Brethren, let us follow God, in dealing gently with each
other!) He has borne with my coldness, half-heartedness, and backsliding. In the
midst of it all, He has treated me as His child. How can I sufficiently praise
Him for this long-suffering? (Brethren, let us imitate our Father, let us bear
long, and suffer long with each other!) He has been always the same gracious,
kind, loving Father, Friend, Supporter, Teacher, Comforter, and all in all to
me, as He was at the beginning. No variableness has been found in Him towards
me, though I have again and again provoked Him. I say this to my shame.
(Brethren, let us seek to be faithful, in the Lord, towards each other! Let us
seek to love each other in the truth, and for the truth’s sake, without
variableness! It is easy, comparatively, to begin to love; but it requires much
watchfulness, not to grow weary in love, when little or no love is returned;
yea, when we are unkindly treated, instead of being loved. But as our gracious,
faithful God, notwithstanding all our variableness, loves us without change, so
should we, His children, love each other. Lord, help us so to do!)

Besides this gentleness, long-suffering, and faithfulness, which the Lord has
manifested towards me, and which I have experienced in common with you all, the
Lord has bestowed upon me peculiar blessings and privileges. One of the chief
is, that He has condescended to call me for the ministry of His word. How can I
praise Him sufficiently for this! One who was such a sinner, such a servant of
Satan, so fit for hell, so deserving of everlasting destruction, was not merely
cleansed from sin and made a child of God through faith in the Lord Jesus, and
thus fitted for heaven, and did not merely receive the sure promise that he
should have eternal glory; but was also called unto, and, in a measure,
qualified for the expounding of the word of God. I magnify Him for this
honour!—But more than this. More than eleven years, with very little
interruption, have I been allowed, more or less, to preach the Word. My soul
does magnify the Lord for this! More still. The Lord has condescended to use me
as an instrument in converting many sinners, and, in a measure at least, in
benefiting many of His children. For this honour I do now praise God, and shall
praise Him not merely as long as I live, but as long as I have a being. But I do
not stop here. I have many other reasons to speak well of the Lord, but I would
only mention one. It is my present affliction. Yes, my present affliction is
among the many things, for which I have very much reason to praise God; and I do
praise Him for it. Before you, before the whole church of Christ, and before the
world would I confess that God has dealt in very kindness towards me in this
affliction. I own, I have not borne it without impatience and fretfulness; I
own, I have been several times overcome by irritability of temper on account of
it; but nevertheless, after the inner man, I praise God for the affliction, and
I do desire from my heart, that it may truly benefit me, and that it may not be
removed till the end has been answered, for which it has been sent. God has
blessed me in this trial, and is still blessing me.—As I know you love me,
(unworthy as I am of it), and feel interested about me, I mention a few of the
many mercies with which God has favoured me during these twelve weeks. 1. At the
commencement of my illness, when my head was affected in a manner quite new to
me, and when thus it continued day after day, I feared lest I should lose my
reason.—This created more real internal suffering than ever I had known before.
But our gracious Lord supported me. His precious gospel was full of comfort to
me. All, all will be well, was invariably the conclusion, the conclusion
grounded upon Scripture, to which I came; yea, all will be well with me
eternally, though the heaviest of all earthly trials should coins upon me, even
that of dying in a state of insanity.—I was once near death, as I then thought,
nearly nine years ago: I was full of comfort at that time; but to be
comfortable,— to be able quietly to repose upon God, with the prospect of an
affliction before one, such as I have now mentioned,—is more than to be
comfortable in the prospect of death, at least for a believer.—Now, is it not
well to be afflicted, in order to obtain such an experience? And have I not
reason, therefore, to thank God for this affliction?

Oxford, Feb. 6, 1838.

When I began to write the foregoing lines, beloved brethren, I intended to write
but very briefly; but as I love you, and as I have abundant reason to magnify
the Lord, my pen ran on, till my head would follow no longer.—I go on now to
mention some other mercies which the Lord has bestowed upon me, through my
present affliction.

2. Through being deprived for so long a time of the privilege of preaching the
Word to sinners and saints, the Lord has been pleased to create in me a longing
for this blessed work, and to give me at the same time to feel the importance of
it, in a degree in which I never had experienced it before. Thus the Lord has
fitted me somewhat more for His work, by laying me aside from it. Good therefore
is the Lord, and kind indeed, in disabling me from preaching. Great has been my
trial, after the self-willed old nature, not to be able to preach; and long ere
this, unfit as I was for it, I should have resumed the work, had I followed my
own will; but hitherto have I considered it most for the glory of God, quietly
to refrain from outward service, in order to glorify Him by patient submission,
till my Lord shall be pleased to condescend to call His servant forth again for
active engagements. And then, I know, He will give me grace, cheerfully to go
back to the delightful service of pointing sinners to the Lamb of God, and of
feeding the church.

3. Through this affliction I have known experimentally in a higher degree than I
knew it before, how, if obliged to refrain from active service, one can
nevertheless as really and truly help the armies of Jesus, through secret
prayer, as if one were actively engaged in the proclamation of the truth.—This
point brings to my mind a truth, of which we all need to be reminded frequently,
even this, that at all times, and under all circumstances, we may really and
truly serve the Lord, and fight for His kingdom, by seeking to manifest His
mind, and by giving ourselves to prayer.

4. Through the instrumentality of this affliction the Lord has been pleased to
show me, how I may lay out myself more fully for His service in the proclamation
of His truth; and, by His grace, if ever restored for active service, I purpose
to practice what He has shown me.

5. Through being deprived so much from meeting with the brethren as I have been
these thirteen weeks, I have learned somewhat more to value this privilege than
I did before. For as my head has been much affected, even through one meeting on
the Lord’s day, I have seen how highly I ought to have prized the days, when
twice or thrice I could meet with the saints, without suffering from it.—Bear
with me, brethren, when I beseech you, highly to esteem the opportunities of
assembling yourselves together. Precede them with prayer; for only in as much as
you do so, have you a right to expect a blessing from them. Seek to treasure up,
not merely in your memory, but in your heart, the truths which you hear; for
soon you may be deprived of these privileges, and. soon you may be called upon
to practice what you hear. Brethren, let us not learn the greatness of our
privileges, by being deprived of them.—

I also delight in mentioning some of the particulars in which the Lord’s
kindness to me has appeared in this affliction, and whereby He has shown, that
He does not lay more on us, than is absolutely needful.

1. You know, that since May, 1836, I was able to walk but little. This infirmity
the Lord entirely removed, just before I became afflicted in my head. This was
exceedingly kind; for air and exercise are the only means, which almost
immediately relieve my head. How much greater would have been the affliction,
had I not been able to walk about in the air !—Truly, "He stayeth His rough
wind, in the day of His east wind." I delight in pointing out the gentleness of
the stroke.

Oxford, Feb. 7, 1838.

2. The Lord might have chosen to confine me to my bed, and kept me there in much
pain these thirteen weeks, for the sake of teaching me the lessons which He
purposes me to learn through this affliction; instead of this, the pain in my
head has been so slight, that it would not be worth mentioning, were it not
connected with a weakness of the mental faculties, which allows of but little
exertion.

3. Further, it might have pleased the Lord to incapacitate me altogether for
active service, but instead of this, He has still allowed me, in some small
measure, to help by my judgment in some church matters, to write some letters in
His service, to speak now and then a word to believers for the furtherance of
their faith, and to confess His name repeatedly before unconverted persons, with
whom I have met on my journeys. Besides all this, I have had strength for other
work connected with the kingdom of Jesus Christ.

4. In one other point the Lord has been especially gracious to me, in that,
while I have been unable to preach, unable to write or read much, or even to
converse for any length of time with the brethren, He has allowed me always
sufficient strength for as much secret prayer as I desired. Even praying with
others has been often trying to my head; but prayer in secret has not only never
tried my head, but has been habitually (I mean the act of prayer) a relief to my
head. Oh! how can I sufficiently praise God for this. How comparatively slight
are any trials to a child of God, as long as under them he is enabled to
converse freely with his Father! And so sweet has been this communion with my
Father, a few times, and so have I been enabled to pour out my heart before Him,
that whilst those favoured seasons have lasted, I not only felt the affliction
to be no affliction, and could call it, from my heart, sweet affliction; but I
was almost unwilling soon to go back to the multiplicity of engagements in
Bristol, lest I should not have leisure to continue so much in prayer,
meditation, and the study of His word. Shall I not then praise my Father for
such dealings with me? Do I not even now see this affliction working for my
good? I say, therefore, after the inward man: Father, continue Thy hand upon me,
as long as it shall seem good in Thy sight, only bless my soul! —But, brethren,
do not mistake me, as if I meant that I prayed habitually with much earnestness.
O no! I pray a little habitually, I pray now and then much; but I pray by no
means as much as my strength and present time allow me. Therefore ask God on my
behalf, that grace may be given me, habitually to pray much; and you will surely
be profited by it.—But I could not help alluding to this point, as the Lord’s
kindness is so particularly seen in this matter.

5. Lastly, I cannot omit mentioning the kindness of the Lord, in opening the
houses of some of His children at Bath, Trowbridge, and Oxford for me, during
this my affliction. These dear saints have shown me much kindness. But while I
would be grateful to them for it, I discern the hand of God in influencing their
hearts. Moreover, I have had kind medical attendants. And you, my dear brethren,
though I have been unable to minister among you, have continued to supply my
temporal wants, for which I thank you, and in all of which I see the gracious,
loving hand of my Father, who through all this, as by a voice from heaven, tells
me: "My child, even bodily health and strength would I give, were it good for
thee." I therefore desire to wait for the good pleasure of my God concerning
this point.

Your love will naturally ask, how I now am in body. My disease, as my kind
medical friends tell me, is an inactive liver, which causes the pain in the
head, and the inability of exerting my mind for any length of time. In addition
to this, the nerves of the head seem to have suffered through over-exertion. As
medicine had been tried for about ten weeks, and had not given relief, it
appeared well, that I should give it up for a time, and simply travel about for
the benefit of the air. My own experience teaches me, that this means is
beneficia


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 3: PART III
========================================================================

PREFACE

TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE THIRD PART.

THE reasons which induced me to publish this third part of the Lord’s dealings
with me are the same which led me to the publication of the second part, and
which are stated in the preface to the first edition of the second part. In
addition to those reasons it appeared to me desirable to give some account of my
recent labours in Germany, and also to write on a few other points, which I
considered of great importance to be made known.

GEORGE MULLER.

21, Paul Street, Kingsdown,

Bristol, June 18, 1845.

NARRATIVE,

&c. &c.

THIRD PART.

IN the deep consciousness of my entire natural inability for going through the
work, which is before me, to the profit of the reader and to the glory of God, I
am nevertheless of good cheer in beginning this service; for the Lord has
enabled me often to bow my knees before Him, to seek His help respecting it; and
I am now expecting His help. He delights in making His strength perfect in our
weakness, and therefore will I also, though so weak, look for His strength. And
if through this my feeble effort, to show forth the praises of the Lord, good be
done (of which I have the fullest assurance, on account of the abundance of
supplication which for many months past has been found in my spirit in reference
to this service,) I do desire from my inmost soul to ascribe all the honour and
glory to the Lord.

I purpose in writing this third part of my Narrative to adopt the same mode
which I employed in the two former parts, namely that of giving extracts from my
journal, and accompanying them with such remarks as it may be desirable to make
for the profit of the reader. The second part carries on the Narrative up to the
end of the year 1840, so far as it regards my own personal affairs; but only to
Dec. 9, 1840, so far as it regards the Orphan-Houses, and other objects of the
Scriptural Knowledge Institution, as on that day the accounts were closed. From
this period, then, the Narrative is continued.

Dec. 10, 1840. When the accounts were closed last evening, the balance in hand
was 15l. 0s. 6 1/4d., but as nearly 15l. of this sum had been put by for the
rent of the Orphan-Houses, the sum really in hand for use was only 4s. 6 1/4d.
With this little sum we commenced the sixth year of this part of the work, while
there are daily, as usual, more than a hundred persons to be provided for.

—A little boy brought half-a-crown to the Boys’-Orphan-House, this morning,
which is the first gift in this sixth year. Thus we had altogether 7s. 0 1/4d.
for this day, which was enough to pay for the milk in the three houses, and to
buy some bread in one of them. We have never before been so poor at the
commencement of the year.

Dec. 11. Only 2s. 6d. more had come in since last evening. There was sufficient
for dinner in the Girls’ and Infant-Orphan-Houses, but scarcely enough in the
Boys’-Orphan-House. This half-crown, therefore, supplied the remainder of the
dinner in the Boys’-Orphan-House. But now there was no money to take in milk, in
any of the houses, for tea, or to buy any bread. However the Lord helped us
through this day also. About one o’clock some trinkets, which had been sent a
few days since, were disposed of for 12s., by which the usual quantity of milk,
and a little bread could be taken in. [I observe here that there is generally
bread for two or three days in the houses, the children eating the bread on the
third day after it is baked. When, therefore, we are unable to take in the usual
quantity, for want of means, we procure stale bread afterwards.]

Dec. 12. Only 4s. had come in to meet this day’s necessities. Thus we should not
have had sufficient means to provide for the dinner in the Girls’-Orphan-House,
had not 6s. come in this morning, just in time to help us through the
difficulty. Still we had no means to buy bread, and a few other little things
which were needed. In addition to all this it was Saturday, and therefore
provisions for two days needed to be procured. About four o’clock this
afternoon, one of the sisters in the Orphan-Houses, to whom I had some days
since sent a little money for her own personal necessities, gave 1l. Thus we
were able to purchase sufficient provisions to last till breakfast on Monday
morning. These last days have been very trying. The poverty has been greater
than ever; the Lord, however, has not confounded us, but has, strengthened our
faith, and always given us necessaries.

The School-Funds are also now again very low. There was only so much money in
hand, as that two of the teachers, really in need, could be paid today. Truly,
my dear fellow-labourers in the schools need to trust the Lord for their
temporal supplies! [I notice here, that though the brethren and sisters have a
certain remuneration, yet it is understood that, if the Lord should not be
pleased to send in the means at the time when their salary is due, I am not
considered their debtor. Should the Lord be pleased to send in means afterwards,
the remainder of the salary is paid up, and also additional assistance is given
in time of sickness or more than usual need, as the Lord may be pleased to grant
the means. A brother or sister, in connection with this work, not looking for
themselves to the Lord, would be truly uncomfortable; for the position of all of
us is of such a character, that it brings heavy trials of faith, in addition to
the many precious seasons of joy on account of answers to prayer.]

Dec. 13. Lord’s day. This morning I received 2l. 10s. Thus, before the last
provisions are actually consumed in the Orphan-Houses, I have been able to give
fresh supplies.

Dec. 14. Though 2l. 10s. had come in yesterday, there was still not sufficient
this morning to buy coals in the Boys’ and Girls’-Orphan-Houses. But the Lord
kindly supplied us with means for that also; for there were given today six
silver tea spoons, and a pair of silver sugar tongs. I received also 1l. 10s.
which yesterday had been anonymously given for rent. Thus the Lord, in this
particular also, again begins the year with blessings. [As during the two
previous years 1l. 10s. a week was anonymously given to pay for the rent of the
three Orphan-Houses, so during the whole of this year also, from Dec. 10, 1840,
to Dec. 10, 1841, the donor continued the same contribution.] This evening was
the first of our public meetings, at which I gave the account of the Lord’s
dealings with us in regard to this work, during the last year. It was a good
season. I felt much assisted by the Lord, and was, through grace, very happy, so
that none of those who were present can have read in my countenance that I have
nothing at all in hand towards the supply of the necessities of tomorrow. After
the meeting this evening 2 1/2d. was left anonymously at my house.

Dec. 15. The day commenced with 2 1/2d. in hand. My eyes were directed to the
living God. I was looking out for help. The greatness of our need led me to
expect it. About eleven o’clock I received from Barnstaple a 5l. note and
half-a-sovereign. Thus the Lord in His faithful love delivered us. Half an hour
afterwards I had the report from the Orphan-Houses about the state of things
today, which will show how seasonably the money from Barnstaple came. Brother R.
B., master at the Boys’-Orphan~ House, wrote that last evening a sister gave 5s.
and a cloak, but that there never was less bread in the Orphan-Houses at any
time than this morning, and that both in the Boys’ and Infant-Orphan-Houses all
bread had been, cut up for use.—We are now waiting on the Lord for means to
enable us to have the Report printed. Till He provides, we will, by His help, do
nothing in this matter. Though it seems to us important that the account of the
Lord’s dealings with us in the work should be made known to the saints
generally; yea, though this is the primary object of the work; nevertheless it
appears to us a small matter for our kind and loving Father, who withholds
nothing from His children that is really good for them, to give us the sum which
we need for this purpose whenever His time shall have come. We do desire grace
even in this thing to acknowledge Him; for His time may not yet have come for us
to have the sweet privilege of sending forth far and wide the account of His
goodness to us during the past year.

Dec. 16. To-night I received with Ecclesiastes ix. 10, 1l. 10s., and 12s. from
another individual; also a Spanish dollar was sent. Thus we have something for
the necessities of tomorrow.

Dec. 17. Today came in 3s., and from Bath 4l. 6s. 8d.; also 2l., the produce of
the sale of ladies’ baskets.

Dec. 19. Only 11s. 2d. has come in since the day before yesterday. As I had to
pay out today 6l. 10s., it being Saturday, we have now again only 5s. 9d. left,
which is just enough to meet the expense of a parcel, the arrival of which has
been announced. Thus we still have no means for printing the Report, The Lord’s
time seems not yet to have come.

This afternoon came in from Exmouth 1l. 10s. 5d. for the other objects, so that,
with what there was in hand, the teachers of the Day-Schools who were in need
could be supplied.

Dec. 20. The Lord has again sent in rich supplies. He remembered that there was
nothing in hand for the Orphans, and that we, who care for them, desire, through
grace, not to be anxiously concerned about the morrow. There came in today
altogether 6l. 17s.

Dec. 25. This morning there was 5l. given to me by a brother, to be used as most
needed. As there is a little left for the Orphans, but about 5l. needed,
tomorrow, for the schools, and there are only a few shillings in hand, I took
this money for these funds.

Jan. 1, 1841. Since Dec. 20 has come in not only as much as was needed, but
more. Of the donations which were given, I only notice: A sister brought the
produce of her silver spoons, which she had sold, having had it laid on her
heart to do so through the last public meetings. During this week we have daily
met for prayer, for the especial purpose of asking the Lord to give us the means
of having the last year’s Report printed. It is three weeks since it might have
been sent to the press. We felt this now to be a matter of especial importance,
as, if the Report were not soon printed, it would be known that it arose from
want of means. By the donations which came in during these last days for the
Orphans, and by 10l. which was given today for the other funds, we have the
means of defraying the expenses of about two-thirds of the printing, and
therefore a part of the manuscript was sent off, trusting that the Lord would be
pleased to send in more means before two sheets are printed off; but if not, we
should then stop till we have more.—Evening. There came in still further 5l.;
and also 10s., and 3s.

Jan. 2. Today 18s. came in, and the following articles were sent anonymously to
the Girls’-Orphan-House: A smelling bottle, a metal chain and cross, a silver
pencil case, a mother-of-pearl ring, a pebble, a necklace clasp, 2 pairs of
studs, and 6 chimney ornaments. There were also sent anonymously, this evening,
2 pairs of skates.— There was needed today 1l. 1s. 6d. more than there was in
hand, to pay the salaries of the teachers in the Day-Schools. About noon a
sister brought three small donations, amounting to 9s.; and a sovereign came by
post. Thus our need has been supplied.

Jan. 3. This morning a brooch was given to me, set with a brilliant and 10 small
emeralds. The stones are to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, and the gold
is to be returned. I received also the following sums: From a sister in Bristol,
5l.; from the East Indies 2l.; from Devonshire 2l. 10s. and a silver
vinaigrette; anonymously put into the boxes at Bethesda 2s., ditto by I. L. 3s.
6d., ditto for rent 1l. 10s. ; and by sale of articles 1s. 6d. Thus the Lord has
sent in today 11l. 7s., in answer to our united prayer during the last week.

Jan. 4. Today the following trinkets were given, to be disposed of for the
benefit of the Orphans, or on behalf of the other objects. [They were taken for
the latter, there being only about 7s. in hand.] Two chains and crosses of soap
beads, an amber necklace, a bead necklace, a gold Maltese cross and chain, a
Brazilian gold chain, a pearl hair brooch, a pearl cross, a mother-of-pearl
buckle, 2 rings, a necklace snap, a moonstone brooch, a brooch of Ceylon stones,
a pair of bracelet snaps, a gold brooch, a gilt vinaigrette, a pair of buckles,
and a box. [The money which was obtained for the greater part of these trinkets,
supplied our need on Saturday, January 9th.]

Jan. 11. Monday. During the last week the Lord not only supplied us richly with
all we needed for the Orphans, but enabled us to put by several pounds towards
printing the Report. On Saturday evening there was only 3s. 6d. left. On this
account I was looking out for answers to my prayers for means, and the Lord did
not disappoint me. There came in altogether yesterday 9l. 16s. 4d. We have now
enough even for the last part of the Report. Thus the Lord has been pleased to
answer our prayers in this respect also. This afternoon when there was again
only 2s. 6d. in hand, came in by sale of articles 3l. 9s. 6d., and by a donation
5l.

Jan. 12. Today I have received a letter from a brother, in which he empowers me
to draw upon his bankers, during this year to the amount of 1000l., for any
brethren who have it in their hearts to give themselves to missionary Service in
the East Indies, and whom I shall consider called for this service, as far as I
am able to judge. [This power lasted only for that year; but no brethren who
seemed to be suitable offered themselves for this service]

Jan. 13. This evening I was called to the house of a brother and sister who are
in the deepest distress. The brother had become surety for the debts of his son,
not in the least expecting that he ever should be called upon for the payment of
them; but as his son has not discharged his debts, the father has been called
upon to do so; and except the money is paid within a few days, he will be
imprisoned.

How precious it is, even for this life, to act according to the word of God!
This perfect revelation of His mind gives us directions for every thing, even
the most minute affairs of this life. It commands us, "Be thou not one of them
that strike hands, or of them that are sureties for debts." Prov. xxii. 26. The
way in which Satan ensnares persons, to bring them into the net, and to bring
trouble upon them by becoming sureties, is, that he seeks to represent the
matter as if there were no danger connected with that particular case, and that
one might be sure one should never be called upon to pay the money; but the
Lord, the faithful Friend, tells us in His own word that the only way in such a
matter "to be sure" is "to hate suretiship." Prov. xi. 15. The following points
seem to me of solemn moment for consideration, if I were called upon to become
surety for another: 1. What obliges the person who wishes me to become surety
for him, to need a surety? Is it really a good cause in which I am called upon
to become surety? I do not remember ever to have met with a case in which in a
plain, and godly, and in all respects Scriptural matter such a thing occurred.
There was generally some sin or other connected with it. 2. If I become surety,
notwithstanding what the Lord has said to me in His word, am I in such a
position that no one will be injured by my being called upon to fulfill the
engagements of the person for whom I am going to be surety? In most instances
this alone ought to keep one from it. 3. If still I become surety, the amount of
money, for which I become responsible, must be so in my power, that I am able to
produce it whenever it is called for, in order that the name of the Lord may not
be dishonoured. 4. But if there be the possibility of having to fulfill the
engagements of the person in whose stead I have to stand, is it the will of the
Lord, that I should spend my means in that way? Is it not rather His will that
my means should be spent in another way? 5. How can I get over the plain word of
the Lord, which is to the contrary, even if the first four points could be
satisfactorily settled?

This morning (Jan. 13) I had again not one penny in hand for the Orphans, though
there was enough for today at the Orphan-Houses, as I had sent yesterday
sufficient for two days. The little stock being exhausted, I had been led to the
Lord in prayer for fresh supplies, when soon afterwards a brother called on me,
who stated, that, in considering the necessities of the poor, on account of the
cold season, the Orphans had likewise been brought to his mind, and that he had
brought me 15l. for them. This afternoon came in still further 1l. from two
sisters, as a thank-offering for many mercies during the past year. Likewise
10l. "From a friend in Christ for the Orphans’-House." Further: by sale of
articles 2l. 4s. 6d., by knitting 1l. 4s., by Reports 9d., and by four donations
13s. Thus the Lord has been pleased to send in this day altogether 30l. 2s. 3d.,
whilst, when the day commenced, I had nothing at all in hand.

Jan. 23. This day commenced without any thing in hand. In addition to this it
was Saturday. About nine o’clock Q. Q. called to see me, but, as I was in prayer
with my family, she did not stay. About half an hour afterwards she called a
second time, gave 5l. for the Orphans, and said, "I bring this because it is
Saturday, and it may be needed." This sister was not deterred by not seeing me
the first time, because our Father knew we had need of this money. There was
likewise 5s. given me this afternoon, and when the sister gave it she said, "I
bring this today, because it is Saturday."

Jan. 25. 2l. 19s. 10d. came in yesterday and this morning. When the necessities
of the day had been supplied, and there was only 12s. l0d. left, I received a
parcel from an unknown donor. It contained 1 lb. and 6 oz. of worsted and 4
sovereigns, with the following note:—" ‘Your Father knoweth that ye have need of
these things.’ ‘All things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye
shall receive.’ An Orphan sends 3l. for the Orphans, and 1l. for Mr. G. Muller’s
own necessities, Jan. 23, 1841."

Feb. 1. Today we had not sufficient money for our own personal necessities, when
we were helped in the following way. Some months ago several articles were sent
to my dear wife from a distance of about 200 miles, which she did not at all
need, and which therefore had been placed in the hands of a sister to be
disposed of. This was only now done, and today, in this our need, the money was
brought for them, being 1l.. 10s. 6d.

Feb. 4. Since Jan. 25, there has come in 10l. 14s. 11d. for the Orphans. This
morning a brother from G1oucestershire brought me a doubloon, (18 1/2
pennyweights of fine gold,) a Spanish dollar, 2 small Spanish coins, 4 old
English crown pieces, 2 old English half-crown pieces, 3 old shillings, 2 old
sixpences, and an old twopenny piece. He told me that he had purposed to come a
day sooner, but that, though he was quite prepared for his journey, his business
did not allow him to leave home, but that immediately, when these coins were
given to him for the Orphans, he was able to leave. On his arrival in Bristol,
this brother was asked by a gentleman, a fellow passenger, to go with him; but
he replied he must go at once to me. On mentioning my name, the Gloucestershire
brother was asked whether he did not believe that it was all chance work about
the Orphan-Houses. He replied no, and showed him the handful of gold and silver
coins, which he had received for the Orphan-Houses, and which he felt himself
constrained at once to deliver.—There was also given this day a valuable gold
lever watch—Though these donations of today were not needed to supply the
necessities of the children, yet they came very seasonably, and as the answer to
many prayers which I had lately offered up to the Lord, to enable me to give
26l. to the labourers in the Orphan-Houses, for their own personal necessities.

Feb. 6. At the close of this week there is nothing at all in hand, either in the
Orphan-Fund or in the other funds; but the Lord has enabled me to meet all the
expences of the week, which only yesterday and today were above 30l.

Feb. 7. In answer to prayer, when we were without any money for the Orphans,
came in today altogether 2l. 18s,

Feb. 10. There came in yesterday and the day before several small donations;
also by post, anonymously, a sovereign and a diamond ring from Leamington; but
we are now again without means. May the Lord help us!

—Evening. There came in by sale of articles 10s., by sale of Reports 10s., and
by a donation 1s. 6d. I also opened the box in my house, in which I found 1l.
0s. 6d. A sovereign had been put in by a brother from Stafford, who had already
left my house, but felt himself constrained to return, in order to put in this
money.

Feb. 12. Last evening there was left at my house, anonymously, a letter
containing two sovereigns, in which was written, "For the Orphan-House 2l." This
2l. is exactly what is needed for today.

Feb. 13. Saturday morning. The Lord sent in yesterday 1l. 15s. which, though not
enough for this day, was a little to commence with. Evening. Scarcely had I sent
off this morning the 1l. 15s. to the Orphan-Houses, when I received from Clapham
9l. 6s. 6d. and 6 yds. of calico, for the Orphans, so that 1l. more, which was
needed to meet this day’s demands, could be supplied. There came in also 14s.
6d.

We are very poor in reference to the funds for the other objects, and have now
determined to meet daily for prayer, till the Lord may be pleased to send help.

There are now four sisters in the Lord staying at our house. This morning we had
only 2s. left of our own money, when there was sent to us for ourselves from
Clapham a sovereign and 2 lbs. of tea; and from Manchester 5 shillings’ worth of
postages. Thus the Lord has kindly helped us for the present.

Feb. 14. The Lord has had pity, and helped us in some measure. A brother gave me
5l. for the first four objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution.

Feb. 22. Since the 14th there has come in still further for the first four
objects 6s. 1d., 13s. 4d., 2s. 6d., 1l., and 5l., besides what has come in by
the sale of Bibles, etc. Thus we have been able to meet all the expenses of this
week.

March 4. From February 22 up to this day our necessities in the Day Schools were
supplied by thirteen small donations, and by a donation of 8l. from Q. Q. Today
I received the following letter

"Dear Brother,

I yesterday happened to meet with one of your Reports of the Orphan Institution
for the last year, which I have read with much interest. I was not before at all
aware how entirely you subsisted day by day on the good providence of the Lord,
and it is very wonderful to see His constant care of such of His children as
walk uprightly, and put their trust in Him. It must be very blessed thus to know
and feel His care from day to day, in making bread and water sure. I am
concerned to find that there was so much need at the time I saw you in …… and
that I did not assist you; but I will delay no longer, for there may be equal
need now; and as I find many sums given with the text Ecclesiastes ix. 10, it
reminds me, not to put off till tomorrow that which should be done today. Just
before I fell in with your Report, I got a little portable money out of the
bank, thinking it might be needed in some such way, so without delay I enclose
it; the amount is 15l., and I hope that the Lord will direct my mind and incline
my heart to help you again at the time of need. I perceive you have a list with
the sums received, and the names of the donors open for inspection (though not
published, which is well). Please to insert my donation, and any future ones I
may give, under the initials A. B."

When this letter arrived, there was not one penny in hand for the Day Schools,
whilst two days after about 7l. was needed. As the money was not given for any
particular part of the work, it was put to this fund. There was also only 2l. in
the Orphan fund. This money came from a considerable distance, and from a
brother who never had assisted in this work before, whereby the Lord afresh
shows how easily He can raise up new helpers.

March 11. From Feb. 13 to this day we have had comparative abundance for the
Orphans, as 70 donations of 10l. and under have come in, also many pounds by
sale of articles and Reports; but now, when we had again only 13s. 6d. in hand,
not half of what is needed to meet the necessities of tomorrow, a sister at
Plymouth sent 6l,

March 12. There came in still further today 5l. from "Friends to the Orphan,"
besides 2s. 6d., 1s. 6d., 10s., and 8s. 6d.

March 18. Today I heard of the conversion of a gentleman, whose believing wife
had prayed many years on behalf of her husband. He was a Roman Catholic and a
great drunkard. But though he had been a Roman Catholic, he was truly made to
rest upon the Lord Jesus alone for salvation; though he had been a great
drunkard, the power of the Gospel was seen in his case, for he forsook his evil
ways; and though his wife had had to continue to pray for him many years, yet at
last the Lord answered the cries of his afflicted handmaid, and gave her the
desire of her heart.

As I know it to be a fact, that many children of God are greatly tried by having
unconverted relatives, I relate here, for the encouragement of believers who are
thus exercised, two precious facts, the truth of which I know, and by which the
Lord manifested His power in converting, two of the most unlikely individuals,
so far as natural appearance is concerned. Between forty and fifty years ago it
pleased the Lord to convert the wife of a farmer at Ashburton in Devonshire,
whose husband in consequence became her bitter opposer. This opposition was
greatly increased when he had reason to believe that she was going to be
baptized. The wife, however, thought that, on account of his great enmity, she
would choose a time for being baptized when he was from home. A time was
therefore chosen when he was to be absent at a fair in Exeter. The farmer went
to the fair; but having learned on Thursday that his wife was to be baptized at
eleven o’clock the next morning, in haste to return he rose early on Friday
morning, to put a stop to the proceeding. After he had rode several miles, he
said to himself, "No, I will not go; let her do what she pleases, I will not
care about her at all :" and he therefore rode back again towards Exeter. But
after awhile he altered his mind again and said to himself, "Nay, I will go, she
shall not have her way;" and he rode again towards Ashburton. He pursued his
way, and then changed his mind a third time, and turned towards Exeter; but not
long after this, a fourth time be had different thoughts, and determined to ride
borne. Now, however, he remembered, that, on account of his having thus gone
backwards and forwards, and that for several miles, he had wasted so much time,
that he could not possibly be at Ashburton by eleven o’clock, a distance of more
than twenty miles from Exeter. Enraged by this thought, he dismounted from his
horse on Haldon Common, between Exeter and Teignmouth, cut a large stick out of
the hedge and determined to beat his wife with that stick, as long as a part of
it remained. At last he reached his home, late in the afternoon, and found his
wife had been baptized. In a great rage he now began to beat her, and continued
to do so, till the stick in his hand was actually broken to pieces. Having thus
most cruelly treated her, her body being full of bruises, he ordered her to bed.
She meekly began to undress herself, and intended to go to bed, without saying a
word. But when he saw her about to go, he said, "You shall not sleep in my bed
any more. Go to the children’s bed." She obeyed. When now on the point of lying
down on the children’s bed, he ran into the kitchen, fetched a piece of wood,
threw her down on the bed, and was about to begin again to beat her, when
suddenly he let the piece of wood fall, and went away without saying a word. The
poor suffering wife saw no more of him that evening or night. On the next
morning, Saturday, before she had risen, her husband left the house, and was
absent all day till the evening. In the evening the wife gave him to understand
when retiring for the night, that, according to his wish, she was again going to
sleep in the children’s bed, when he meekly said to her, "Will you not sleep in
your own bed ?" She thought he meant to mock her, and would beat her again, if
she did go into her own bed. As, however, he continued in a meek and kind way to
desire her to lie down in her usual bed, she did so. All night from Saturday to
the Lord’s day he lay groaning by her side, turning about in the bed, but having
no sleep. On the Lord’s day morning he rose early. After awhile he came to her
and said, "My dear, it is time to get up: if you will get up and make the
breakfast, I will go with you to the meeting." Still the wife thought, he only
meant to mock her, and that perhaps he would beat her again, when she was on the
point of going to the meeting. Nevertheless she rose, prepared the breakfast,
and at last, as he continued meek and kind as before, she made herself ready to
go to the meeting. How great was the astonishment and surprise of the people in
the small town, where the thing had become known almost to every one, when arm
in arm he walked with his wife to the meeting and entered it himself, which he
had never done before! After the meeting was over, he related before all persons
present, what had passed in his mind between Exeter and Ashburton, how he had
most cruelly beaten his wife, how he had ordered her to go to the children’s
bed, how he had run into the kitchen to fetch a piece of wood to beat his wife a
second time, how he had thrown her on the bed for that purpose, and how he had
already lifted up his hand with the piece of wood in it, when there was like an
audible voice saying to him: "Why persecutest thou me! " The piece of wood had
then fallen out of his hand, and he had felt instantly that he was persecuting
the Lord Jesus. From that moment his soul had become most distressed. He had
been sleepless and miserable during the night from Friday to Saturday. On
Saturday morning he had left the house early in the greatest agonies of soul,
and had been roving about in the fields and neighbouring villages all the day.
He had come home, and spent another sleepless night from Saturday to the Lord’s
day. And then passed what has been related.

From this time this persecutor became a disciple of the Lord Jesus. He found
peace through the blood of the Lord Jesus, by faith in His name, and walked
about thirty years in peace and love with his wife, and adorned the gospel of
the grace of God.

His wife outlived him. The husband died more than thirteen years ago. The aged
sister told all the particulars of the case to a brother in the Lord, out of
whose mouth I heard them; and I have related them faithfully to the best of my
knowledge.

Surely the arm of the Lord is not shortened in our days! In a moment He may turn
the heart of the greatest persecutor. Think on Paul, think on Manasseh!

The other case of a remarkable conversion, which I am about to relate for the
encouragement of the believing reader, occurred in my native country, the
kingdom of Prussia, about the year 1820. I relate it as circumstantially as it
was brought before me by a brother in the Lord. Baron von K. had been for many
years a disciple of the Lord Jesus. Even about the commencement of this century,
when there was almost universal darkness or even open infidelity spread over the
whole continent of Europe, he knew the Lord Jesus; and when about the year 1806,
there was the greatest distress in Silesia among many thousands of weavers, this
blessed man of God took the following gracious step for his Lord and Master. As
the weavers had no employment, the whole Continent almost being in an unsettled
state on account of Napoleon’s career, it seemed to him the will of the Lord,
that he should use his very considerable property to furnish these poor weavers
with work, in order to save them from the greatest state of destitution, though
in doing this there was not only no prospect of gain, but the certain prospect
of immense loss. He therefore found employment for about six thousand weavers.
But he was not content with this. Whilst be gave the bread which perishes, he
also sought to minister to the souls of these weavers. To that end he sought to
set believers as overseers over this immense weaving concern, and not only saw
to it that the weavers were instructed in spiritual things, but he himself also
set the truth before them. Thus it went on for a good while, till at last, on
account of the loss of the chief part of his property, he was obliged to think
about giving it up. But by this time this precious act of mercy had so commended
itself to the government, that it was taken up by them, and carried on till the
times altered. Baron von K. was, however, appointed director of the whole
concern as long as it existed.—This dear man of God was not content with this.
He travelled through many countries to visit the prisons, for the sake of
improving the temporal and spiritual condition of the prisoners, and among all
the other things which he sought to do for the Lord, was this also in
particular: He assisted poor students whilst at the University of Berlin,
(especially those who studied theology, as it is called,) in order to get access
to them, and to win them for the Lord. One day a most talented young man, whose
father lived at Breslau, where there is likewise a university, heard of the aged
baron’s kindness to students, and he therefore wrote to him, requesting him to
assist him, as his own father could not well afford to support him any longer,
having other children to provide for. A short time afterwards young T. received
a most kind reply from the baron, inviting him to come to Berlin; but, before
this letter arrived, the young student had heard that Baron von K. was a pietist
or mystic (as true believers are contemptuously called in Germany;) and as young
was of a highly philosophical turn of mind, reasoning about every thing,
questioning the truth of revelation, yea questioning most sceptically the
existence of God, he much disliked the prospect of going to the old baron.
Still, he thought he could but try, and if he did not like it, he was not bound
to remain in connexion with him. He arrived in Berlin on a day when there was a
great review of the troops; and being full of this he began to speak about it to
the steward of the baron. The steward, however, being a believer, turned the
conversation, before the young student was aware of it, to spiritual things; and
yet he could not say that it had been forced. He began another subject, and a
third, but still it always came presently again to spiritual things. At last the
baron came, who received young T. in the most affectionate and familiar manner,
as if he had been his equal, and as if young T. bestowed a favour on him, rather
than that be was favoured by the baron. The baron offered him a room in his own
house, and a place at his own table, while he should be studying in Berlin,
which young T. accepted. He now sought in every way to treat the young student
in the most kind and affectionate way, and as much as possible to serve him, and
to show him the power of the Gospel in his own life, without arguing with him,
yea without speaking to him directly about his soul. For, discovering in young
T. a most reasoning and sceptical mind, he avoided in every possible way getting
into any argument with him, while the young student again and again said to
himself: "I wish I could get into an argument with this old fool, I would show
him his folly." But the baron avoided it. When the young student used to come
home in the evening, and the baron heard him come, he would himself go to meet
him on entering the house, would light his candle, would assist and serve him in
any way he could, even to the fetching the bootjack for him, and helping him to
take off his boots. Thus this lowly aged disciple went on for some time, whilst
the young student still sought an opportunity for arguing with him, but wondered
nevertheless how the baron could thus serve him. One evening, on the return of
young T. to the baron’s house, when the baron was making himself his servant as
usual, he could refrain himself no longer, but burst out thus: "Baron, how can
you do all this! You see I do not care about you, and how are you able to
continue to be so kind to me, and thus to serve me!" The baron replied: "My dear
young friend, I have learned it from the Lord Jesus. I wish you would read
through the Gospel of John. Good night." The student now for the first time in
his life sat down and read the word of God in a disposition of mind to be
willing to learn, whilst up to that time he had never read the Holy Scriptures
but with the view of wishing to find out arguments against them. It pleased God
to bless him. From that time he became himself a follower of the Lord Jesus, and
has been so ever since.

I continue now the extracts from my journal.

March 19, 1841. It is twelve years this day since I arrived in England. How
exceedingly kind and gracious has the Lord been to me day by day ever since! And
the Lord has crowned this day also with mercies. I have been for some time again
very weak in body, on account of which it appeared to me desirable to change my
sphere of labour for awhile, to which I was the more inclined as I purpose to
write the second part of my Narrative, for which I need more time than I can
well find in Bristol, along with my other engagements. Today I had fully
determined to leave, as I am now exceedingly weak; but we had no means for it.
This morning, after the exposition of the Scriptures to the Orphan and Day
School children, there was given to me a check for 15l., of which 5l. is for
brother Craik, 5l. for myself, and 5l. for the Orphans, Thus my way, even as to
means, is made quite plain.

March 20. Nailsworth. I had purposed to take lodgings in the neighbourhood of
Tetbury, passing only a night or so at Nailsworth. When I came here today, and
heard about the state of the saints here and in the neighbourhood, I could not
but think that the Lord had sent me to this place to labour for a season.

March 21. I ministered twice today among the brethren at Nailsworth, with much
assistance from the Lord, and feel already much better from the change of air.

March 22. Truly God has sent me here! Certain matters which have been brought to
light through my being here, prove it. May the Lord make it still more
abundantly plain that He has sent me here !—There is a small house, which a
brother left a few weeks since, but has to pay rent for at least three months
longer. He will let me have it rent free, and he and brother — mean to put into
it the needful furniture.—Thus the Lord has provided a lodging, not only for me,
but also for all my family, who can now join me here.

A sister in the Lord in Ireland, who did not see her acceptance before God, and
who was habitually without the assurance that she is a child of God, that she is
born again, that her sins are forgiven, and that she shall be saved, in her
distress of mind wrote to me about this time. As her case is by no means a
solitary one, but as there are so many children of God who do not know that they
are children of God; as there are so many whose sins are forgiven who do not
know that they are forgiven; and as there are so many who will be saved, who do
not know that they will be saved, and who are continually afraid of what would
become of them, were they to be taken out of the world :—I have thought it well
to say something here on this most important subject.

I. Question. How may I obtain the knowledge that I am a child of God, or that I
am born again, or that my sins are forgiven, or that I shall not perish but have
everlasting life?

Answer. Not by my feelings, not by a dream, not by my experience being like this
or that one’s, or unlike this or that one’s; but this matter is to be settled,
as all other spiritual matters, entirely by the revealed will of God, the
written word of God, which is the only rule, the only standard for believers.

II. Question. By what passages, then, for instance, may I make out that I am a
child of God, or born again?

Answer. 1. In 1 John v. 1, it is written: "Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the
Christ is born of God." The meaning of these words is evidently this, that every
one (whether young or old, male or female, one who has lived an outwardly moral
or immoral life,) who believes that the poor, despised Jesus of Nazareth, of
whom we read in the New Testament, was the promised Christ or Messiah, such a
one is no longer in his natural state, but is born again, is born of God, is a
child of God. The question therefore is, Do you believe that Jesus, who was born
at Bethlehem, and crucified under Pontius Pilate, is the promised Saviour, the
Messiah, the one for whom the Jews were to look? If so, you are a child of God,
else you would not believe it. It is given unto you to believe it. Millions may
SAY that Jesus is the Saviour, the Messiah, but none BELIEVE it except the
children of God. It proves me to be a child of God that I believe it; to none
besides is it given to believe it, though millions might say so.

Perhaps you say, I do not feel that I am born again, born of God, and I have
therefore no enjoyment.

Answer. In order that you may have the enjoyment, which is the result of the
knowledge that you are a child of God, that you are born of God, or born again,
you must receive God’s testimony. He is a faithful witness, He speaks nothing
but the truth, and His declaration is, That every one who believes that Jesus is
the Christ is born of God. If you receive this testimony of God, you, to whom by
grace it is given to believe that Jesus is the Christ, cannot but be happy, from
the fact that God Himself says, that you are His child. But if you will wait
till you feel that you are a child of God, you may have to wait long; and even
if you felt it, yet your feelings would be worth nothing; for either it might be
a false feeling, or, though it were real, it might be lost the next hour.
Feelings change; but the word of God remains unalterably the same. You have,
then, without having had a dream about it, without having had a portion of the
word in a more than usual way impressed upon your mind concerning the subject,
without having heard something like a voice from heaven about it, to say to
yourself: If I believe that Jesus is the promised Messiah, I am a child of God.
And then, from a belief of what God declares in this passage concerning you who
believe that Jesus is the Christ, even that you are His child, spring peace and
joy in the Holy Ghost.

Answer 2. In Galatians iii. 26, it is written: "Ye are all the children of God
by faith in Christ Jesus." The question here again is: Do I believe in the Lord
Jesus? Do I depend upon Him alone for the salvation of my soul? If so, I am a
child of God, whether I feel it or not.

Answer 3. In John i. 11—13, it is written of the Lord Jesus: "He came unto His
own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He
power (or the right or the privilege) to become the sons of God, even to them
that believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the
flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." The question here again is simply
this, Have I received the Lord Jesus, i.e., Do I believe in His name? If so, I
am born of God, I am a child of God, else I should never have believed in the
Lord Jesus; for none but the children of God do believe in Him.

III. Question. How may I know that my sins are forgiven? Have I to wait till I
feel that they are forgiven, before I may take comfort concerning this matter?
Or, must I wait till I have in some powerful way a portion of the word of God
applied to my mind, to assure me of it?

Answer. This point is again only to be settled by the word of God. We have not
to wait till we feel that our sins are forgiven.—I myself have now been a
believer for more than nineteen years (i.e. in the year 1845). How long it is,
since I have had no doubt whatever about the forgiveness of my sins, I cannot
tell with certainty; but this I am quite sure of, that ever since I have been in
England, which is now about sixteen years (in 1845), I have never once had a
single moment’s doubt that my sins are all forgiven; and yet I do not remember
that I even once have felt that they were forgiven. To know that they are
forgiven, and to feel that they are forgiven, are two different things.—The way
to settle, whether our sins are forgiven, is, to refer to the word of God alone
with reference to it. In Acts x. 43, it is written concerning the Lord Jesus,
"To him give all the prophets witness, that through His name whosoever believeth
in Him shall receive remission of sins." All the prophets speaking under the
immediate power of the Holy Spirit, bore testimony, that through the obedience
and sufferings of the Lord Jesus, whereby He becomes our Saviour or is our
Jesus, all who believe in Him for salvation, who depend upon Him and not upon
themselves, who receive Him to be the one whom God declares Him to be, should
receive the forgiveness of their sins. The questions therefore to be put to
ourselves are simply these: Do I walk in utter carelessness? Do I trust in my
own exertions for salvation? Do I expect forgiveness for my sins on account of
living a better life in future? Or, do I depend only upon this, that Jesus died
upon the cross to save sinners—and that Jesus fulfilled the law of God to make
sinners righteous? If the latter is the case, my sins are forgiven, whether I
feel it or not. I have already forgiveness. I shall not have it merely when I
die, or when the Lord Jesus comes again; but I have it now, and that for all my
sins. I must not wait to feel that my sins are forgiven, in order to be at
peace, and in order to be happy; but I must take God at His word, I must believe
that what He says in true, and He says, "That whosoever believeth in the Lord
Jesus should receive remission of sins;" and when I believe what God says, peace
and joy will be the result.

Again, in Acts xv. 8, 9, it is written with reference to us Gentile sinners:
"And God which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy
Ghost, even as He did unto us; and put no difference between us and them,
purifying their hearts by faith." Here we see how the guilt is to be removed
from the heart, how we can get a clean heart, obtain the forgiveness of our
sins,—even by faith in the Lord Jesus. Depending upon the sufferings of the Lord
Jesus in the room of sinners, and depending upon His obedience in fulfilling the
law of God, His sufferings are considered as endured by us, His obedience as if
found in ourselves: in Him (if we believe on Him) we are considered to have hung
on the cross, and therefore were punished in Him, on account of which God,
though perfectly holy and just, can forgive us our sins for Jesus’ sake, as well
as reckon us righteous, through faith in the Lord Jesus, who in the room of
those who believe on Him fulfilled the law of God.

I would here by the way especially warn against one error, which is, that
persons say, I can believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Saviour, that through
Him alone the forgiveness of sins is to be obtained, and I do depend on Him
alone for forgiveness, but I desire to know that He is my Christ, my Saviour,
and because I am not sure about that, I can have no peace. Now, the Gospel which
is preached in the New Testament is not, you must believe that Jesus of Nazareth
is your Christ, your Saviour, but that He is the Christ, the Saviour; and if you
believe that, you have a right to look upon Him as your Saviour.

IV. Question. How may I know that I shall be saved?

Answer. "If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe
in thy heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved." Rom.
x. 9. The point is simply this: Do I confess with my mouth the Lord Jesus? Do I
own Him by the confession of my mouth before men, and do I believe in my heart
that Jesus of Nazareth who was crucified was not left in the grave, but was
raised again by God on the third day? If so, I shall be saved. For while there
may be the confession of the Lord Jesus with the month, without the person being
finally saved, there does not go along with this the believing in the heart that
God has raised Him from the dead, without the person, in whom both are found,
being finally saved; for in none but the children of God are these two points
found united together. We have here particularly to observe, that it is not
written: If thou shalt say that God has raised Him from the dead; but if thou
shalt believe in thine heart that God has raised Him from the dead, thou shalt
be saved. I have, then, to take God at His word. If I do confess the Lord Jesus
with my mouth, and do believe in my heart that God has raised Him from the dead,
I shall be saved, though I do not feel it, though I am utterly unworthy of
salvation, yea, though I am altogether deserving condemnation. I must not wait
till I feel that I shall be saved before I take comfort; but I must believe what
God says in this verse, and, out of that, peace and comfort will flow into my
soul. Should, however, one or the other of the children of God, believe in his
heart the resurrection of the Lord Jesus, if at the same time he has never made
confession of the Lord Jesus with his mouth, he cannot be surprised that the
assurance about his salvation is wanting to him; yet if both be found in you, my
dear reader, God has been gracious to you, you are His child, you shall be
saved.

Further, in John iii. 16, it is written : "God so loved the world that He gave
His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but
have everlasting life." Notice here in particular: 1. It matters not how great a
sinner I am. 2. The promise is positive concerning my salvation, if I believe in
the Lord Jesus. 3. I have only to believe in the Lord Jesus. No matter how it
may have been with me hitherto; if only now I trust in and depend upon the Lord
Jesus for salvation, I shall have everlasting life.

Further, in Acts xvi. 30, 31, it is written: "Sirs, what must I do to be saved?
And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved."

Further, in John iii. 36, it is written: "He that believeth on the Son hath
everlasting life; and He that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the
wrath of God abideth on him." As assuredly as I depend upon and trust in the
Lord Jesus for the salvation of my soul, I shall be saved, I have already
everlasting life; for He died, to deliver those who believe on Him from the
wrath of God, under which all men are in their natural state; but if I do not
believe in the Lord Jesus, the wrath of God, which rests upon all men in their
natural state, will finally destroy me, if I remain without faith in the Lord
Jesus; for then I reject the one only remedy, in refusing to take Jesus as my
substitute, who bore the punishment that He might deliver the sinner from it,
and who fulfilled the law of God that He might make the sinner who believes on
Him a just one before God.

V. Question. How may I know that I am one of the elect? I often read in the
Scriptures about election, and I often hear about election, how may I know that
I am a chosen one, that I am predestinated to be conformed to the image of the
Son of God?

Answer. It is written: "As many as were ordained, (i.e. appointed) to eternal
life believed." Acts xii. 48. The question therefore simply is this: Do I
believe in the Lord Jesus? Do I take Him to be the one whom God declares Him to
be, i. e. His beloved Son in whom He is well pleased? If so, I am a believer,
and I should never have believed, except I had been appointed by God to eternal
life—except I had been made by God to be a vessel of mercy. Therefore the matter
is a very simple one: if I believe in the Lord Jesus, I am a chosen one,—I have
been appointed to eternal life.

Again, in Rom. viii. 29, 30, it is written: "For whom He did foreknow, He also
did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the
first-born among many brethren. Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also
called: and whom he called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them
He also glorified." How are we justified, or constituted just ones, before God?
By faith in the Lord Jesus. Rom. iii. 20—26. Therefore if I believe in the Lord
Jesus, it follows (on account of the inseparable connection of all the precious
things spoken of in these two verses), that I have been foreknown by God, that I
have been predestinated by Him to be conformed to the image of His Son, that I
have been called, that I have been justified, and that, in the sight of God, I
am already as good as glorified, though I am not as yet in the actual possession
and enjoyment of the glory.

The reason why persons who renounce confidence in their own goodness for
salvation, and who only trust in the merits and sufferings of the Lord Jesus, do
not know that they are the children of God, that their sins are forgiven, and
that they shall be saved, generally arises from one of these things: 1. They do
not know the simplicity of the Gospel; or, 2. They seek to settle it by their
feeling; or, 3. They wait for some powerful impulse, or a dream, or something
like a voice from Heaven to assure them of it, or for some passage being in a
powerful way applied to their mind to assure them of it; or, 4. Because they are
living in sin. Should the last be the case, then, however correctly we may
understand the Gospel ; however much we may desire by the Holy Scriptures alone
to settle these questions; yea, however much in former times we may have enjoyed
the assurance of the forgiveness of our sins, or of our being the children of
God, or that we shall be saved: in such a state of heart all peace would be
gone, and would not return as long as we live in sin. There may be found much
weakness and many infirmities even in the believer who has assurance about these
points; but the Holy Ghost does not comfort us, and will not comfort us, if we
habitually indulge in those things which we know to be contrary to the mind of
God. An upright, honest heart, is of the utmost importance in all divine things;
and especially with reference to the assurance about our standing before God.

April 15. From March 12th up to this day we had always a little money in hand
for the Orphans, so that there was comparatively no trial of faith. Of the many
donations which came in during this period I only mention two, as rather
deserving to be noticed, to show what various ways the Lord uses to send us
supplies. On March 16th I received from the neighbourhood of London 5l.,
respecting which the brother who sent it writes, that he was in the habit of
giving this sum to his wife, a sister, on her birth days, to lay it out in
buying any little thing she liked, and that she this time preferred giving it to
the Orphans. On April 3rd a sister gave 5l., which came in most seasonably. She
had lost a sum of money, which was afterwards found again, and she felt
constrained to give 5l. of it to the Orphans. Now today, April 15, when all was
again spent, 3l. came in from Wales,

On Friday, April 30, while I was at Nailsworth, in Gloucestershire, I received
the following letter from brother R. B., Master at the Boys’-Orphan-House:

"My dear Brother,

"When I wrote last, on Tuesday evening, there was not one penny in hand. But
since then the Lord has most graciously dealt with us. Only 1s. 6d. came in on
Wednesday morning; but as there were enough provisions in the house for the day,
the sisters experienced no difficulty: it was only necessary to refuse to take
in what there was not money to pay for. About six I went out for a walk with the
boys, and returned after eight, when I found a letter in which was enclosed 5l.,
with these words; "From the Lord, for the present necessities of the Orphans."
It was indeed for the present necessities. Etc.

"Your Brother,

R. B."

This letter came after a previous one, in which brother R. B. informed me about
the need in the Orphan-Houses, which led me to prayer. When this letter came
from brother B., I received at the same time another from Birmingham, in which
was enclosed l0l., from a brother, who had sold some of his books. It was from a
most unexpected quarter, as that brother is himself, as a servant of the Lord,
depending upon Him for temporal supplies. The same post brought me also
information of 1l. 4s, 6d., having been sent from Dublin. The sister in Ireland
writes that she sends the money now, as we may be in want of even so small a
sum. With regard to the above-mentioned 5l., I mention still further that I know
from the handwriting who the donor is; and it is remarkable that he had not
given or sent the money to me, as he not only knew I was not in Bristol at the
time, but that I was in the neighbourhood where he lives. But this was not only
of the Lord’s ordering, but it was a direct answer to prayer; for knowing the
need at the Orphan-Houses, I had been especially led to ask the Lord not to
allow the money to be first sent to me in letters or parcels, but to cause it to
be directly sent to brother B. How truly precious it is that every one, who
rests alone upon the Lord Jesus for salvation, has in the living God a father,
to whom he may fully unbosom himself concerning the most minute affairs of his
life, and concerning every thing that lies upon his heart! Dear reader, do you
know the living God? Is He, in Jesus, your Father? Be assured that Christianity
is something more than forms and creeds, and ceremonies : there is life, and
power, and reality, in our holy faith. If you never yet have known this, then
come and taste for yourself. I beseech you affectionately to meditate and pray
over the following verses: John iii. 16, Rom. x. 9, 10, Acts x. 43, I John v. 1.

May 2. A sister who lives near Lutterworth sent me yesterday 5l., which was
given for the Orphans by a friend of hers. This 5l. supplies our need today, it
being Saturday, for there was only 1l. in hand when this money came.

From March 20th, to May 7th, I spent at Nailsworth, where I prepared the second
part of my Narrative for the press, and laboured in the Word. These seven weeks
were on the whole, by the help of God, profitably spent in the service of the
Lord, and to the benefit of my own soul. There was much love shown to me and my
family by the dear saints among whom I was labouring, and I know that my service
among them has not been in vain.

Today, May 7, I returned with my family to Bristol.

While I was staying at Nailsworth, it pleased the Lord to teach me a truth,
irrespective of human instrumentality, as far as I know, the benefit of which I
have not lost, though now, while preparing the eighth edition for the press,
more than forty years have since passed away. The point is this; I saw more
clearly than ever, that the first great and primary business to which I ought to
attend every day was, to have my soul happy in the Lord. The first thing to be
concerned about was not, how much I might serve the Lord, how I might glorify
the Lord; but how I might get my soul into a happy state, and how my inner man
might be nourished. For I might seek to set the truth before the unconverted, I
might seek to benefit believers, I might seek to relieve the distressed, I might
in other ways seek to behave myself as it becomes a child of God in this world;
and yet, not being happy in the Lord, and not being nourished and strengthened
in my inner man day by day, all this might not be attended to in a right spirit.
Before this time my practice had been, at least for ten years previously, as an
habitual thing, to give myself to prayer, after having dressed myself in the
morning. Now I saw, that the most important thing I had to do was, to give
myself to the reading of the word of God and to meditation on it, that thus my
heart might be comforted, encouraged, warned, reproved, instructed; and that
thus, by means of the word of God, whilst meditating on it, my heart might be
brought into experimental communion with the Lord. I began therefore to meditate
on the New Testament from the beginning early in the morning. The first thing I
did, after having asked in a few words the Lord’s blessing upon His precious
word, was, to begin to meditate on the word of God, searching, as it were, into
every verse, to get blessing out of it; not for the sake of the public ministry
of the Word; not for the sake of preaching on what I had meditated upon; but for
the sake of obtaining food for my own soul. The result I have found to be almost
invariably this, that after a very few minutes my soul has been led to
confession, or to thanksgiving, or to intercession, or to supplication; so that,
though I did not, as it were, give myself to prayer, but to meditation, yet it
turned almost immediately more or less into prayer. When thus I have been for
awhile making confession, or intercession, or supplication, or have given
thanks, I go on to the next words or verse, turning all, as I go on, into prayer
for myself or others, as the Word may lead to it; but still continually keeping
before me, that food for my own soul is the object of my meditation. The result
of this is, that there is always a good deal of confession, thanksgiving,
supplication, or intercession mingled with my meditation, and that my inner man
almost invariably is even sensibly nourished and strengthened, and that by
breakfast time, with rare exceptions, I am in a peaceful if not happy state of
heart. Thus also the Lord is pleased to communicate unto me that, which either
very soon after, or at a later time, I have found to become food for other
believers, though it was not for the sake of the public ministry of the Word
that I gave myself to meditation, but for the profit of my own inner man. With
this mode I have likewise combined the being out in the open air for an hour, an
hour and a half, or two hours before breakfast, walking about in the fields, and
in the summer sitting for a little on the stiles, if I find it too much to walk
all the time.7 I find it very beneficial to my health to walk thus for
meditation before breakfast, and am now so in the habit of using the time for
that purpose, that when I get into the open air, I generally take out a new
Testament of good sized type, which I carry with me for that purpose, besides my
Bible: and I find that I can profitably spend my time in the open air; which
formerly was not the case, for want of habit I used to consider the time spent
in walking a loss, but now I find it very profitable, not only to my body, but
also to my soul. The walking out before breakfast is of course not necessarily
connected with this matter, and every one has to judge according to his strength
and other circumstances.—The difference then between my former practice and my
present one is this. Formerly, when I rose, I began to pray as soon as possible,
and generally spent all my time till breakfast in prayer, or almost all the
time. At all events I almost invariably began with prayer, except when I felt my
soul to be more than usually barren, in which case I read the word of God for
food, or for refreshment, or for a revival and renewal of my inner man, before I
gave myself to prayer. But what was the result? I often spent a quarter of an
hour, or half an hour, or even an hour on my knees, before being conscious to
myself of having derived comfort, encouragement, humbling of soul, &c.; and
often, after having suffered much from wandering of mind for the first ten
minutes, or a quarter of an hour, or even half an hour, I only then began realty
to pray. I scarcely ever suffer now in this way. For my heart being nourished by
the truth, being brought into experimental fellowship with God, I speak to my
Father, and to my Friend (vile though I am, and unworthy of it!) about the
things that He has brought before me in His precious word. It often now
astonishes me that I did not sooner see this point. In no book did I ever read
about it. No public ministry ever brought the matter before me. No private
intercourse with a brother stirred me up to this matter. And yet now, since God
has taught me this point, it is as plain to me as any thing, that the first
thing the child of God has to do morning by morning is, to obtain food for his
inner man. As the outward man is not fit for work for any length of ti


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 4: PART IV
========================================================================

PREFACE

TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE FOURTH PART

Twelve years have elapsed since the period at which the third part of the
Narrative of the Lord’s dealings with me closes. It has not been for want of
matter, that this fourth part has not appeared sooner; but the increased and
ever increasing variety of other occupations has kept me hitherto from arranging
the materials for the press. 0f late, however, I have judged, for the following
reasons, that I ought particularly to give myself to this service.

1, It has pleased the Lord so abundantly to bless the former parts of my
Narrative to the comfort, encouragement, strengthening, and instruction of those
who are young and weak in the faith, and to those unacquainted with the
simplicity of the truth, that I consider myself to be the servant of such; and I
feel that responsibility is laid upon me, to do what further I can, in this way,
to serve them. And this, I confess, I do joyfully; for my spirit has oft times
been not a little refreshed during the eighteen years which have elapsed, since
I published the first part of my Narrative, by the many hundreds of letters I
have received, giving an account of the blessing, which the writers of them have
derived from the perusal of it; and I have thus been again and again encouraged
to go on with the work.

2, I think it important, that the reader of the first three parts of my
Narrative should have a right impression of the work in which I am engaged. He
may not be acquainted with the Reports of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution
for Home and Abroad, which have been published since 1844, and therefore he may
know no more of the work in which I am especially engaged, than the first three
parts of my Narrative give him. In that case he would not know how the work has
been growing since that period; he would not be aware, that it is now three or
four times as large as it was in 1844, and is still more and more increasing. He
would not know in that case, that the principles of Holy Scripture on which the
work of God in my hands was carried on, when comparatively small, and which then
were found to be sufficient, even in these last days, are the same on which it
is carried on now, though the work is now so large. This point has especially
weighed with me, in desiring the publication of the continuation of the account
of the Lord’s dealings with me in the form of the first three parts, in order
that the Living God may be glorified through this account. I judged, moreover,
that, whilst the first three parts may especially furnish, to the believer in
the Lord Jesus for his private life subjects for comforting and encouraging
reflections; this part, besides doing the same still further, may especially be
of help to the servant of Christ labouring for God on a large scale, or to the
man of God who seeks to carry on business on a large scale, on Scriptural
principles.

3, Though the Reports of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and
Abroad have been issued generally every year or every two years; yet, as they
are not bound together, they may be lost in part, and thus the chain be
interrupted. Moreover, they contain, sometimes, matters which may be of moment
for the time being, but not so important afterwards. The Narrative leaves out
such points, and introduces on the other hand things which were scarcely
suitable for the Reports. My desire, therefore, has been to give in this fourth
part the substance of the Reports, which have been published since July 1844,
and to bring thus together in one volume what is contained in these nine
different Reports.

4, The Reports give scarcely anything of the dealings of God with me personally,
irrespective of the work in which I am engaged; but I have not only to speak
well of the name of the Lord with regard to His service, but also with reference
to His dealings with me personally and with my family; and I desire to serve the
saints in relating to them instance upon instance of His kindness to me, hoping
that thus many others may be encouraged more and more fully, unreservedly and
habitually to trust in God; yea, to do so in the darkest seasons.

The plan on which I have thought it best to bring the materials before the
reader is, to relate in distinct periodical chapters: a, How I have been
provided, simply in answer to prayer, with means for the support of the various
schools of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, for the circulation of the Holy
Scriptures and Gospel Tracts and for the aiding of Missionary work. b, How I
have obtained means for the support of the hundreds of 0rphans under my care. c,
How the Lord has led me to, and provided me with means for, the building of a
large Orphan-House, and how I am now occupied in seeking to build a second still
larger. d, To state, periodically, a variety of miscellaneous points in
connexion with the operations of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, in a
separate chapter. e, To give separately and periodically a chapter, for relating
matters connected with my own personal affairs or the work of the Lord in my
hands, not immediately connected with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for
Home and Abroad. As, however, the whole book is intended for the spiritual
profit of the believing reader, and to show to those who know not God, by His
blessing, the reality of the things of God, there will be found interspersed,
throughout the book, such practical remarks, as the subjects may seem to call
for.

GEORGE MÜLLER.

21, Paul Street, Kingsdown,

Bristol, June 18, 1856.

A

NARRATIVE,

&c. &c.

FOURTH PART.

Supplies for the School—Bible—Missionary and Tract-Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from July 14, 1844, to

May 26, 1846.

Aug. 10, 1844. In the greatest need, when not one penny was in hand, I received
5l. from a brother at Hackney. I took half of this sum for these objects, and
half for the Orphans.

Sept. 7. Our poverty has been great ever since the accounts were closed on July
14th. Our Tract and Bible stock is very small, and we have much reduced it on
account of sending supplies to Demerara. The rents for the School-Rooms are
becoming due, and other expenses are to be met. Under these circumstances I
received today with Philip iv. 6, the sum of 50l. The donor writes that he
thinks he is directed by the Lord to send the money. How truly is it so! I took
of this sum 20l. for the Orphans, and 301. for these objects.

Oct. 1. This evening I received a bank order for 701., to be used as the Lord
might direct me. This money came in most seasonably, as I am thus able to pay to
the six teachers who labour in the six Day-schools, their salaries. I took 301.
of the 70l. for these objects, and 401. for the Orphans.

Dec. 14. The means for these objects have been very small for some time past.
Under these circumstances I received this afternoon from a sister in the Lord,
who is near the close of her earthly pilgrimage, a small box, containing five
brooches, two rings set with twelve small brilliants, five other rings, one
mourning ring, a pair of gilt bracelets, a gold pin, a small silver vinaigrette,
some tracts, and a sovereign. The donor stated on a paper, contained in the box,
that the produce might be used for the Orphans or otherwise, as I might require.
As these funds are in particular need, I took the contents of this little box
for them, and the trinkets were soon disposed of. — The sister fell asleep very
shortly after. Will she need such ornaments before her Lord? Will she regret
having given them for His work? Oh! no.

Dec. 21. Today I have received the following trinkets, the produce of which I
was at liberty to use for the Orphans, or my own personal necessities, or the
printing of my Narrative, or for the School—, Bible—, Missionary and Tract Fund.
I have put the produce to the funds for these objects. A ring set with twelve
small brilliants, a ring set with one brilliant, another ring set with one
brilliant, a ring set with five brilliants, a paste ring, a large brooch, two
large rings, two wedding rings, two other small rings, a ring set with small
pearls, three other rings, two gold pins, four gold shirt studs, and a gilt pin.

Dec. 24. I have received still further the following trinkets, the produce of
which was likewise taken for these objects, it being left to me to use them as
most needed. A small gold chain, a ring set with seven brilliants, five gold
seals, an eyeglass silver mounted, a ring set with a head, a gold pin, a gold
buckle, a silver pencil case, a gold brooch, a brooch set with small pearls, a
set of gold shirt studs, a small gold brooch, nine gold rings, a gold heart, a
gilt chain, and a gilt watch-chain.

Jan. 13, 1845. When there was nothing in hand towards our many necessities for
these objects, I received today the following valuable donation: — Three
forty-franc pieces, two twenty-franc pieces, six five-franc pieces, seven
two-franc pieces, eleven one-franc pieces, fourteen half-franc pieces,
twenty-one quarter of a franc pieces, and fifty-two other small Italian and
French silver coins.

Feb. 3. Today, when I had again nothing at all in hand, I received from W. P.
51.

Apr. 8. When, once more, I had nothing in hand, I received today from Yorkshire
101., which, being left at my disposal, I used for these objects.

Apr. 24. Today were sent to me a small old gold watch, a half sovereign, a half
guinea piece, two twenty-franc pieces, six small Turkish gold coins, a quarter
of a franc, a threepenny piece, a silver toothpick, and a brass pencil-case. The
produce of these articles likewise was put to these funds.

May 5. From Scarborough was sent to day 5l. for these funds, at a time when I
had again nothing left.

May 6. About six weeks ago intimation was kindly given by a brother that he
expected a certain considerable sum of money, and that, if he obtained it, a
certain portion of it should be given to the Lord, so that 1001. of it should be
used for the work in my hands, and the other part for Brother Craik’s and my own
personal expenses. However, day after day passed away, and the money did not
come. I did not trust in this money, yet, as during all this time, with scarcely
any exception, we were more or less needy, I thought again and again about this
brother’s promise; though I did not, by the grace of God, trust in the brother
who had made it, but in the Lord. Thus week after week passed away, and the
money did not come. Now this morning it came to my mind, that such promises
ought to be valued, in a certain sense, as nothing, i.e. that the mind ought
never for a moment to be directed to them, but to the living God, and to the
living God only. I saw that such promises ought not to he of the value of one
farthing, so far as it regards thinking about them for help. I therefore asked
the Lord, when, as usual, I was praying with my beloved wife about the work in
my hands, that He would be pleased to take this whole matter, about that
promise, completely out of my mind, and to help me, not to value it in the
least, yea, to treat it as if not worth one farthing, but to keep my eye
directed only to Himself. I was enabled to do so. We had not yet finished
praying when I received the following letter:

"Beloved Brother, May 5, 1845.

Are your bankers still Messrs. Stuckey and Co. of Bristol, and are their hankers
still Messrs. Robarts and Co. of London? Please to instruct me on this; and if
the case should be so, please to regard this as a letter of advice that 701. are
paid to Messrs. Robarts and Co., for Messrs. Stuckey and Co., for you. This sum
apply as the Lord may give you wisdom. I shall not send to Robarts and Co. until
I hear from you.

Ever affectionately yours,

* * * *"

Thus the Lord rewarded at once this determination to endeavour not to look in
the least to that promise from a brother, but only to Himself. But this was not
all. About two o’clock this afternoon I received from the brother, who had, more
than forty days ago, made that promise, 1661. 18s., as he this day received the
money, on the strength of which he had made that promise. Of this sum 1001. are
to be used for the work in my hands, and the remainder for brother Craik’s and
my own personal expenses. — I took of these two sums, i.e. of the 701. and the
1001., half for the Orphans and half for these objects. When this money came in,
there was only very little in hand. The last tracts had been given away, two or
three days ago, but I had no money to order more: thus I was able to send off an
order for 11,700. Bibles also needed to be ordered, but I had no money: I am now
able to order some. It had been much on my heart to send a little help to some
Missionary brethren, as a token of affectionate interest, and this I am now able
to do. The Lord be praised for His goodness in helping thus so seasonably!

From May 6, 1845, to May 26, 1846, we experienced no difficulty at all as to
means, the Lord having always seasonably sent in the supplies, so that, without
any one exception, I was always able not only to meet all the demands connected
with the Day-Schools, the Sunday-School, and the Adult-Schools, but I was also
able to do more, so far as it regards means, in aiding the circulation of
Tracts, and helping Missionary efforts, than at any previous period of the same
length. Of the donations which came in from May 6, 1845, to May 26, 1846, I only
mention the following: — On June 23, with Philip. iv. 6, for circulation of
Tracts and Bibles in foreign lands, or, as needed, 601. Oct. 12, 1501. On Feb.
26, 1846, I received 2001., of which 1001. was to be used for Missionary work in
foreign lands, and 1001. for brethren who labour in England, in the word and
doctrine, without any stated salary. In connexion with this donation three
points are particularly to be noticed: — I. The day before I received this sum,
I had given 5l. to a brother, who was travelling through Bristol, and who was on
the point of going out as a missionary, without being connected with any
society. When I gave him this 51. 1 had but very

little in hand, but I said to myself, the Lord can easily give more. And thus it
was. 2. Before I received this donation, I had been especially led to ask the
Lord, that He would be pleased to condescend to use me more largely in helping
missionary brethren. For this I had a still greater desire when I found that the
money, which I had sent to British Guiana, at the end of November, 1845,
amounted only to a few pounds for each brother who labours there, on account of
there being so many. I had, on this account particularly, a desire to be able
shortly to send another sum to British Guiana, which was thus granted to me. 3.
I had also, from time to time, sought, to help brethren, who labour in
dependence on the Lord for temporal supplies in various parts of England, and my
desire especially had been, that, even in this particular, the Funds of the
Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad might be more extensively
useful. And thus, in this particular also, this donation cheered my heart,
enabling me to assist, in some measure, several faithful labourers. Concerning
this latter point I would especially notice, that whenever God has put it into
my heart "to devise liberal things," He has not only blessed me in my own soul
in doing so, but has also, more or less given me the means to carry out such a
purpose. I mention further here, in connexion with this point, that henceforth,
as God shall be pleased to supply me with means, I purpose particularly, in
connexion with this work, to endeavour to assist brethren of good report, who
labour in the word and doctrine, in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland, but who have no regular salary. If, therefore, any donations should be
given henceforth for that particular object, they shall be, by God’s help,
applied to that; or, if no donations should be given for that particular object,
yet, as God shall be pleased to intrust me with means, I purpose by His help, to
have my eye particularly on brethren who preach the Gospel without charge, and
who, perhaps, besides, for conscience’ sake, have relinquished former stipends
or regular emoluments which they had in connexion with doing so. Have we not
particularly to strive to be fellow-labourers with those who, seeking not their
own things, but the things of Jesus Christ, preach the Word without being
chargeable to any one? Many whom I know and love in the truth, are mindful of
this; but others may not, perhaps, have sufficiently weighed the matter.

On March 10, 1846, I asked the Lord for still further supplies for missionary
purposes, and while I was in prayer a letter came from C. W. with 201. for
missionary purposes. Thus also, about the same time, came in, from the
neighbourhood of Ludlow, 21., and from Keswick 5l. for Missions, besides other
smaller donations for the same

purpose. -

It must not be supposed that these are all the donations which I received for
the carrying on these objects from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846; but those
which are referred to came in under remarkable circumstances, or, more
manifestly, as answers to prayer.

I now proceed to give an account of the Lord’s goodness in supplying me with
means for the Orphans, from July 14, 1844, up to May 26, 1846; though here again
only the most remarkable instances, on account of the great number of cases, can
be given.

Supplies for the Orphan Fund, sent in answer to Prayer, from July 14, 1844, to
May 26, 1846.

July 25, 1844. The need of today for the Orphans is 21. 5s. As there came in
yesterday 21. as the profit of the sale of ladies’ bags, which are made by a
sister in the Lord for the benefit of the Orphans; also two donations of 5s.
each, through her; 5s. from a poor sister in the Lord; and 11. from Hackney, in
all 31. 15s.; we have 11.10s. left. — In the course of today the Lord was
pleased to send in the following donations: — by the boxes in my house 11.10s.,
in nine small donations 16s. 11d., and the contents of an orphan-box, 3s. 0½ d.
This evening also two Christian servants gave me the following trinkets: — a
ring, a gold pin, two brooches, and a silver toothpick. A precious gift, because
of its seasonableness, and because it gave me joy in seeing these ornaments
given up for the Lord’s sake.

Observe, dear reader, only eleven day’s after the accounts were closed, we were
again in fresh poverty, and had to go on day by day waiting upon the Lord for
the necessities of about 140 persons.

July 26. Only 6d. has come in today.

July 27, Saturday. July 11. 14s. was in hand to begin the day with. With two of
my fellow—labourers I besought the Lord between nine and ten o’clock this
morning for help, when, at eleven o’clock came in, by sale of articles, given
for the purpose, 7s. 3d., by sale of Reports 1s. by sale of ladies’ bags ls.
6d., and by two donations 4s. 6d. There were sent also anonymously, two coats, a
pair of trousers, and three waistcoats (worn). When this parcel and money came,
I was called on for money from the Orphan-Houses. In the course of the day came
in still further, by sale of articles, 10s. Thus we have been helped through
this day. Late in the evening was given 2s. 6d. besides.

July 28. This morning, when there was now again only 2s. 6d. in hand, I received
from Tavistock 61.; and this evening from Nailsworth, 2s. 6d.

July 29. Yesterday was anonymously put into the Chapel boxes 21.; also by A. A.
11. Thus we are provided for today and tomorrow. There came in still further
today 11., from an orphan-box at Barnstaple 1l., and by the profit of work, done
by a sister, 5s. There was likewise given a little box, containing the following
articles: a lady’s bag, a pair of gloves, a silver fruit knife, a gold seal, a
needle book with two farthings, a purse containing two-halfpence, 4½ francs, and
a copper coin; a little tortoiseshell box containing two old sixpences, two
fourpenny pieces, a shilling, a sixpence, and a pebble; a silver vinaigrette, a
seal, two patterns for worsted work, a microscope, and 6 embossed cards. This
evening I received two silver pencil cases.

July 30. By the boxes in the Orphan-Houses came in today 21. 4s. 6d., and by
sale of Reports 5s.

July 31. Immediately after having risen from my knees today, to ask the Lord for
further supplies, I received 19s. by sale of stockings, knitted by the Orphan
Boys. This evening was given to mc by A. A. 5l., and through ditto 2s.

August 1. This morning I was called on for 51. for the Infant Orphans, so that
again only a few shillings remained, not enough for, the other expenses of
today, when I received, in the bag sent for the money from the, Orphan Houses,
the following donations, 11., and 1s. 6d., 1s. ld., 1s. 1d., and 2s. 2d.
Likewise came in 1s., and I found 2s. 6d. in an orphan-box in my house. Thus I
had enough for today.

Aug. 2. The day began with 2 ¾ d. in hand. A little before ten o’clock in the
morning the letter-bag was brought from the Orphan-Houses for money, in which I
found a note stating that the need of today was 11. 17s,, but I had only 2 ¾ d.
to send. I wrote so to brother R. B. master of the Orphan Boys, intending to
request him (to send up again in the afternoon, for what the Lord might have
sent in the mean time. When I was going to put the 2 ¾ d into the purse in the
bag, I found half-a-crown in the bag, slipped into it before it was opened. This
half-crown is a precious earnest that the Lord will help this day also. It was
found by me just after I had risen from my knees, having been with some of the
labourers in the work in prayer for means. Before I bad yet finished the note to
brother B. B., a sovereign was given to me, so that I had 1l. 2s. 8 ¾ d. to send
off. About two o’clock this afternoon I received by sale of articles 10s. 6d.,
by sale of stockings 6s. 8d,, and by the sale of ladies’ bags 9s. 4d. Thus I
could send off the l4s. 6d. which was still needed for today, and had 12s. left.

Aug. 3, Saturday. With the 12s. we began the day. My sou1 said: "I will now look
out for the way in which the Lord will deliver us this day again; for He will
surely deliver. Many Saturdays, when we were in need, He helped us, and so He
will do this day also."—Between nine and ten o’clock this morning I gave myself
to prayer for means, with three of my fellow-labourers, in my house. Whilst we
were in prayer, there was a knock at my room door, and I was informed that a
gentleman had come to see me. When we had finished prayer, it was found to be a
brother from Tetbury, who hail brought from Barnstaple 11. 2s. 6d. for the
Orphans. Thus we have 11. 14s. 6d., with which I must return the letter-bag to
the Orphan-Houses, looking to the Lord for more. Evening. In the afternoon one
of the labourers received 6s. for himself, which he gave for the Orphans. This
evening I went to the usual prayer meeting, (which is held on Saturday evening
at the Orphan-Houses, to ask the Lord’s blessing upon the work generally), when
I found that 2s. had been put into the boxes in the Orphan Houses in the course
of the afternoon; also 7s. had come in by the knitting of the Orphan-Girls, and
3s. 6d. more one of the labourers was able to give. Thus we hail 21. 13s., which
was enough for today. How very kind of the Lord thus to listen to the prayers of
His children, and to help us day by day! — We had not yet separated, after our
prayer meeting, when a box was brought from Scarborough, containing 5s. and a
number of articles. When I came home I found that there had come in still
further, by sale of articles given for the purpose, l5s. 10d., and by sale of
stockings knitted by the Orphans, 7s. 8d. Thus the Lord has greatly helped us
today.

Aug. 5, Monday. There came in from A. A. 1s., and anonymously was yesterday put
into the Chapel-boxes 2s. 6d., ditto 2s. 6d.

Aug. 6. Without one single penny in my hands the day began. The post brought
nothing, nor had I yet received anything, when ten minutes after ten this
morning the letter bag was brought from the Orphan-Houses, for the supplies of
today. — Now see the Lord’s deliverance! In the bag I found a note from one of
the labourers in the Orphan—Houses, enclosing two sovereigns, which she sent for
the Orphans, stating that it was part of a present which she had just received
unexpectedly, for herself. —Thus we are supplied for today. In the afternoon,
when I had now again nothing at all in hand, as I had paid out this 21., there
was brought to me from Oxford 1l. 2s. A sister also gave 2s. 6d.

Aug. 7. There came in, when there was Not one penny in my hands, 4s.and 3s. 6d.
I only found 3s. in the boxes in my house, 10s. was given as the profit of the
sale of ladies’ bags, and 2s. 6d. as the produce of "A forfeit-box at a young
ladies’ school." Likewise were given to me, two gold rings, two gold watch-keys,
a pair of earrings, a gold brooch, two waist-buckles, a pair of bracelets, a
watch hook, and a broken brooch. Thus we have a little towards the need of
tomorrow.

Aug. 8. The money which came in yesterday was not enough for the need of today.
The boxes in the Orphan-Houses were therefore opened, as I had understood that
some money had been put into them during the last days, and they contained 1l.
4s. Thus we have been supplied this day also.

Aug. 9. It is just now striking eleven o’clock, and I have not yet one single
penny towards the need of this day. The bag is brought from the Orphan-Houses
for money, but I have nothing to send, and am therefore obliged to return the
bag without anything. But my soul is waiting for help. The Lord has so
repeatedly helped as again during the last weeks, and so He will surely do this
day also. Evening. At half-past twelve this morning I received two notes from
two sisters who labour in the Orphan-Houses, the one from the sister who, on the
6th, had sent the 21., being part of a present which she had received, and who
now sent 11. more. She writes: The enclosed I thought of applying to another
purpose; but His thoughts are not as ours. Please to use it as you think fit."
The other sister, likewise one of the labourers, sent 10s. This 11. 10s. met our
need for today.

Aug. 10, Saturday. Only 3d., which had come in yesterday afternoon, by sale of a
Report, was in my hands, when the day began. A little after nine o’clock I
received a post-office order for 5l. from Hackney, to he used as most needed. Of
it I took one half for the Orphans, and the other half for the Day Schools.
There came in still further, 21. 5s., 5s. 10d., 6d., and 3s. 4d.

Aug. 12. Yesterday I received from a sister 5s., with James i. 17., 2s. 6d., 6d.
was put into the boxes at my house, and 6d. was given by an aged friend. Thus,
with what was left on Saturday, we had 11. 15s. 5d., which met our need today.

Aug. 13. Nothing has come in, but one of the labourers, to whom 15s. was given
last evening to buy herself a new gown, gave that. I am looking for more! The
boxes in the Orphan-Houses were opened, in which 5s. was found. Thus we had
enough, except 6s., which one of the labourers gave.

Aug. 14. Nothing at all had come in, when the hag was brought from the
Orphan-Houses for money, and I had therefore to return it without any. About
half an hour after, the labourers had an especial prayer meeting. At this
meeting one of the teachers of the Day-Schools gave me 10s., which he had put by
to buy himself some little books, but he considered it now not to be the Lord’s
will to do so, but that he should give this money for the present need in the
Orphan-Houses. Another of the labourers in the Orphan-Houses gave 5s. Thus we
are provided with the absolute necessaries till tomorrow after breakfast.

Aug. 15. Last evening I received 2s., just after our last public meeting about
the Orphan-Houses and other objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, at
which I had testified afresh of my reliance upon the living God, though I had
not then one single penny in hand for the work, which, of course, was not
stated. — Now this morning, between eight and nine o’clock sister L. M. came to
me and brought me 30s., which she had received for the Orphans. But this will
not be enough for today. Yesterday and this morning, before this money came in,
the trial of faith had been very sharp. — Evening. At eleven o’clock I received
still further from A. A. 5s., and this afternoon, from one of the labourers,
5s., and from two donors 6d. each.

Aug. 16. Our poverty is extremely great. The trial of faith as sharp as ever, or
sharper. It is ten o’clock, and there are no means yet for a dinner. I now
thought of some articles which I might be able to do without, to dispose of them
for the benefit of the Orphans, when one of the labourers gave me 11., which she
had intended for another object, and which she now considers must be left alone
for the present. There was also taken out of the boxes in the Orphan-Houses 1s.
6d., and by knitting came in 2s. 3d., and from A. A. 2s.

Aug. 17, Saturday. The Lord has, in tender mercy, helped us, in sending in 31.
for knitting done by the Orphan Girls, 9s. 10d. for stockings knitted by the
boys, 11s. 11d. for things sold, which were given for the purpose, and 10s. 7d.
put into the boxes at the Orphan-Houses.

Aug. 18. There was put anonymously into the Chapel-boxes 1s., ditto 2s., ditto
2s. 6d., and A. A. gave 10s.

Aug. 19, Monday. Only 3s. has come in today.

Aug. 20. This 3s. was all there was in hand for this day, which was needed at
the Boys’ Orphan-House towards the dinner. In the. other houses nothing was
needed, but at the same time Nothing was left towards the next meal. Two o’clock
came, and we had nothing yet. After two o’clock I opened the boxes in my house,
in which I found a paper containing a sovereign and a half, and 2 half-crowns
loose. Of this I took 30s. at once to the Orphan-Houses, whereby we were helped
for this day. Our need had not been greater for a long time. Dear reader, join
me in admiring and adoring Him, who caused that money to be put into the box,
and, I have reason to believe, only a very short time before, and who led my
mind to open it, to obtain thus the help which was needed. — In the afternoon
came in still further 31. 6s. by the sale of some old silver and a few trinkets.

Aug. 21. There came in, by sale of Reports, 5s., and from Tewkesbury 11. This
sovereign came in the greatest need. I took it at once to the Orphan-Houses, and
by it we were supplied for the day. When I returned home I found that a little
old gold watch had been given in the mean time. There came in also 3s.; and two
half-sovereigns were given this evening by two little girls, through a sister in
the Lord from Bath.

Aug. 22. The two half-sovereigns, which were given last evening, were all we had
at the beginning of today. There was found in the boxes in the Orphan-Houses 5s.
9d., and in a post-office order I received 11. So we had enough for one more
day. — And it is by the day I live. Were I to think of how it will be a year or
even a month hence, I should be tried indeed—yea, greatly tried. "Sufficient
unto the day is the evil thereof," is my Lord’s own precious warrant for this.
He will not have me to be anxious about tomorrow, and therefore I cast my cares
about tomorrow upon Him. As the weeks pass on, and I go on Saturday evenings to
the prayer meetings at the Orphan-Houses, I praise the Lord for having sustained
me one more week in this service, by enabling me to look to Him. Yea, as each
day closes, I desire to be grateful to the Lord for having sustained my faith
and patience, and enabled me to rely upon Him, especially in seasons of such
great poverty, lasting for weeks, as we have been in of late. But this I must
say to the praise of the Lord, that my soul is kept in peace at such times, and,
through the riches of His grace, I am kept from questioning whether He will help
me or not. And, indeed, it would be sinful ingratitude, after all the Lord has
been doing for me in this work, not to rely upon Him. May He in mercy uphold me
to the end in this service, and keep me from dishonouring His holy name, either
by unbelief, or in any other way.

Aug. 23. This morning the Lord greatly refreshed my spirit; for after a
long-continued trial of faith, and after long and deep poverty, there was sent
me from Devonshire a check for 201. There came in 6s. besides.

Aug. 24. 11. 19s. 7 ¼ d. came in today.

Aug. 25. From A. A. I received today 201. How exceedingly kind of the Lord, in
an hour of such great need, on account of all the many and great wants in which
I find myself just now, to have sent this sum! There came in 21. 0s. 6d.
besides.

Aug. 26. Received for Reports 11. 7s., and 3d. besides.

Aug. 28. Altogether 11. 11s. 2d. came in today.

Aug. 29. Received 2s. 11d. by sale of Reports, and

7s. 6d. from Bath. The brother in Bath, who sent me this money, wrote me that
the 7s. 6d. was sent to him with the following letter.

27th August, 1844.

"Sir,

Part of the enclosed 7s. 6d. did belong to your dear Father, J. L., Esq., value
of which I stole from him in my unconverted state. — I, now a believer in Jesus,
constrained by love to Him, return it to you with interest, praying that the
Lord may richly bless you and yours.

* * * *."

J. L., Esq. has been dead more than fifteen years, therefore it must be longer
than that period since the theft alluded to was committed. — This 7s. 6d. came
in in especially great need; for though 501. had been given during the last
seven days, yet on account of our long-continued poverty, and the heavy expenses
which were to be met, this 7s. 6d. was received when there was nothing at all in
hand, and was sent off at once to the Orphan-Houses. — This evening, when we
were still in great need, and when means were required for tomorrow morning,
10s. was given to me. This money was sent off this evening to the Orphan-Houses,
for the need of tomorrow morning. About nine o’clock a sister came to my house,
who had been to Shirehampton, and had there received 1l. 10s. 6d. for the
Orphans. She gave also the remaining 6d. of the change of two sovereigns. The
Lord inclined the heart of this sister to bring the money at once, and we are
thus supplied for tomorrow. At half-past nine this evening I received another
precious donation of 10s., with the following letter: —

Aug. 29, 1844.

"The history of this money is this. I did some work in the country some time
ago, and thought I should never get the money for it, as I had repeatedly
written about it, and could not get it. But some time ago I was asking the Lord
to incline the heart of the person who owed me the money, to send it to me, and
I told Him, that, if He would do so, I would give 10s. for the Orphans. Three
days ago I had such confidence, that I should have the

money, that I was enabled to praise the Lord for it; and today I was going up
Park Street, and met the person coming with the money. It had been put into the
party’s heart the day before yesterday to pay me the money. Now, dear brother, I
fulfil my promise to the Lord by giving you the money. Help me, dear brother, to
praise Him for it, and that I may be enabled to trust Him more than ever I have
done yet.

"Yours in Jesus,

* * *"

This brother is a poor tradesman, himself working with his hands.

Aug. 30. Today 6s. 8d. came in by sale of Reports. This evening I met a sister
from Bath, who is staying in Bristol for two or three days. She gave me her
purse, and all that was in it, for the Orphans, being 5s., saying, she wanted
nothing till she returned to Bath. This goes towards tomorrow’s need, which will
be at least 41., and for which we have as yet only 1l. 6s. in hand.

Aug. 81, Saturday. There came in a few shillings besides, last evening and this
morning, so that I had 11. 13s. 8d. to send to the Orphan-Houses; but I find

41. 5s. is needed. — Evening. There came in still further, in the morning, 5s.
6d., by sale of stockings, 11. 8s. by sale of Reports, 15s. 1d. by sale of
articles given for the purpose, 5s. 5d. by sale of ladies’ bags. And in the
evening was received 21. 10s. 2d. besides, so that I had 21. l2s. 10d. more than
was actually needed.

Sept. 3, Tuesday. Since Saturday evening there has come in, in donations 18s.
10d., by sale of Reports 21. 3s. 1d., and by work done by the Orphan-girls 11.
3s. 8d. Thus, with what was left on Saturday, we have been supplied these two
days.

Sept. 4. Only one farthing was in my hands this morning. Pause a moment, dear
reader! Only one farthing in hand when the day commenced. Think of this, and
think of nearly 140 persons to be provided for. You, poor brethren, who have six
or eight children and small wages, think of this; and you, my brethren, who do
not belong to the working classes, but have, as it is called, very limited
means, think of this! May you not do, what we do, under your trials? Does the
Lord love you less than He loves us? Does He not love all His children with no
less love than that, with which He loves His only begotten Son, according to
John xvii. 20—23? Or are we better than you? Nay, are we not in ourselves poor
miserable sinners as you are; and have any of the children of God any claim upon
God, on account of their own worthiness? Is not that, which alone can make us
worthy to receive anything from our Heavenly Father, the righteousness of the
Lord Jesus, which is imputed to those who believe in Him? Therefore, dear
reader, as we pray in our every need, of whatever character it may be, in
connexion with this work, to our Father in Heaven for help, and as he does help
us, so is He willing to help all His children who put their trust in Him.
Especially do not think, that because you may not be called by God to establish
Orphan-Houses and Schools for poor children, therefore you are not warranted to
rely upon God, in all your need; for the blessedness of depending upon the
living God may be enjoyed by all the children of God, though they are not all
called by Him to such a work as this Narrative describes. Nor must you suppose,
that our only trials in this work arise from want of means, so that, in carrying
it on, we have to rely upon God for nothing besides this. I assure you that the
want of means is the smallest trial, and that I have had far, far greater
exercises of faith on account of other things in connexion with this work than
those arising from the want of means. But the trials connected with the want of
means I dwell upon so particularly, because that is a matter which can be
understood by all, and in which the senses themselves almost force us, so to
speak, to acknowledge the hand of God. — Well, let us hear then, how God helped
when there was only one farthing left in my hands, on the morning of Sept. 4,
1844.

A little after nine o’clock I received a sovereign from a sister in the Lord,
who does not wish the name of the place, where she resides, mentioned. Between
ten and eleven o’clock the bag was sent from the Orphan-Houses, in which in a
note it was stated that 1l. 2s. was required for today. Scarcely had I read
this, when a fly stopped before my house, and a gentleman, Mr. ——

from the neighbourhood of Manchester, was announced. I found that he was a
believer, who had come on business to Bristol. He had heard about the
Orphan-Houses, and expressed his surprise, that without any regular system of
collection, and without personal application to any one, simply by faith and
prayer, I obtained 20001. and more yearly for the work of the Lord in my hands.
This brother, whom I had never seen before, and whose name I did not even know
before he came, gave me 21., as an exemplification of what I had stated to him.
— There came in still further this morning 10s., being profits froth the sale of
ladies’ bags. From the same donor who had sent the sovereign this morning, I
received, two hours later, a box containing the following articles: — Three
mourning rings, three other gold rings set with cameos, two gold watch keys,
four gold lockets, a gold brooch, a silver snuffbox, six medals, three gold
ear-drops, a pair of mourning earrings, a purse, two pairs of babies’ shoes, a
pair of card-racks, two necklaces, five ornamental hair pins, a wafer-stamp, a
paper-knife, two book marks, and a great variety of polished pebbles.—Oh! how
good is the Lord, and how seasonably comes His help, in our great, great need,
when so much is required for clothes, &c. There came in likewise through a
sister in Bath 11., and 5s. 6d. more. Thus, besides all the articles, which have
been mentioned, altogether 41. l5s. 6d. has come in this day, at the
commencement of which I had only One farthing left.

Sept. 6. Besides the money, spoken of on the 4th, only 6s. 10d. more had come
in, so that, after this day’s necessities had been met, there was now again
nothing at all in hand. Soon after I received 3s. 6d. this also was presently
spent, except 9d., when a brother from Essex came, who gave me 2l.

Sept. 7, Saturday. Having had to pay out 10s. more, immediately after the
receipt of the 2l., this day began with 1l. 10s. 9d. in hand, whilst the need
was 3l. 15s. This 1l. 10s. 9d. I sent off to the Orphan-Houses, trusting in the
Lord for more. And this time also my hope in God was not put to shame; for in
the course of the morning came in 10s. 6d. by sale of Reports, by a donation
10s., by sale of articles 2l. 8s. 8 ½ d., by sale of stockings 1s. 8d., and by
sale of ladies’ bags 4s. It was very kind of the Lord to send in this money in
the course of the morning, thus providing us not only with the 3l. 15s. which
was needed for housekeeping, but enabling us also to meet other unexpected
expenses. In the Evening I received still further, after the need of the day had
been met, but when all again was expended, a sovereign, four small old silver
coins, a pair of coral earrings, and a brooch.

Sept. 8 There was the sovereign in hand which came in last evening, as a little
towards the need of Monday, when I received this morning 50l., to be used as
most needed. It is impossible to express how seasonably this help came, as,
though our daily wants had been met day by day, yet very much is required in the
way of clothes, &c. But as the need for the other objects is as great or
greater, I took of this sum 30l. for them and 20l. for the Orphans. We are thus
greatly encouraged to continue in prayer. Our poverty has scarcely ever lasted
longer than now, yet the Lord has helped us as our absolute need has required
it. The donor of this 50l. wished me to enter it with the text Philip iv. 6,
judging that this text must have been often a refreshment to me in seasons of
trial, as indeed it as.

From Sept. 8th to 17th came in 23l. 2s. 6 ½ d.

Sept. 18. From A. A. 5l., by sale of Reports, 13s. 8d., and by the boxes in the
Orphan-Houses 14s. 11d.

Sept. 19. This morning came in 10l. from Scotland. By this 10l., and what came
in yesterday, I am able to meet the expenses of today, which were more than 16l.

Sept. 21, Saturday. Yesterday came in from Clapham, at an hour of need, 1l. 12s.
10d., together with several articles, also 1l. from Clifton; and today by sale
of Reports, 1l. 15s. 4d., and by sale of articles l4s. 9d. Thus we are brought
to the close of another week, though the expenses of it have not been less than
110l. (part of which had been put by beforehand). At the close of the week I
have not more than 3s. left but the Lord will provide.

Sept. 22. Lord’s-day morning. This morning I received from the neighbourhood of
Crediton 101., and from Sidmouth 10l., of which 81. is for the Orphans, and 21.
for my own personal expenses. Likewise from A. A. 2s. 2 ½d., for Reports 4s.,
and in the Chapel boxes was put anonymously 6d., ditto 2s. 6d. ditto 2s. 6d.,
ditto 6d. with these words: "Be still and know that I am God." How precious this
word, and how have I seen today again the truth of it! — Three days ago a sister
in the Lord, who is a servant, came to me, and brought me 91. l6s. which she had
drawn out of the Savings’ Bank, considering it the Lord’s will that she should
not keep it there any longer, but spend it for him. She gave me the money that I
might do with it as I thought right. However, I sent her home again with the
money, advising her to weigh the matter still further, and to pray still further
about it, and to count the cost; and if she was of the same mind, after some
days, to come again to me. Now this afternoon this sister came again, with her
little all, 91. 16s. As she had now, for a long time, weighed the matter
(according to her own statement), and as there had three days more passed away
since I had sent her home again with the money, and as I found her grounded upon
Scripture for what she was going to do, I could not refuse the money. See
portioned it out thus: 21. for her father, brother, and sister, 11. 10s. for the
poor believers in fellowship with us, 11. for the Chapel expenses, and 11. for
missionary purposes. This left 41. 6s., of which she would give me 21. which I
declined, in order that there might not be even the appearance as if I had
persuaded this poor servant to draw her money out of the Savings’ Bank. She then
wished me to give brother Craik 1l., which I accepted for him, and as I saw she
wept, because I would not receive anything for myself, I said I would take a
sovereign. This I did, that she might not think I refused her Christian kindness
because she was a poor servant. The remaining 21. 6s. she gave for the Orphans.
—By the donations which have come in today I am able to meet almost all the
expenses connected with the procuring of many articles of clothing and
furniture, for which I have long been praying.

Oct. 1. Since the 22nd many pounds have come in, though not any sums above 51.
Now this evening I have received a bank order for 701., to be used as the Lord
might direct me. The donor wishes me to let him know if anything particular
should be connected with this donation. There is indeed much connected with it,
as it comes most manifestly in answer to prayer; for thus I am able to supply
all that is needed in the way of articles of clothes for the Orphans, for which
I have been long waiting upon the Lord, and as the winter is now drawing near,
the winter-clothes need to be got ready; further, I am able to have the Boys’
Orphan-House painted inside and coloured down, which is much needed; I am able
to furnish all the labourers in the Orphan-Houses with some money for
themselves, which, on account of our long-continued poverty, I had not been able
to do for six months. Yet; though the donation comes in so seasonably, I cannot
write to the kind donor thus, lest he should be induced to give more, by my
exposing our circumstances, and lest also the hand of God should not be so
manifest, in providing me with means for the work, as otherwise it would.

—I took of this money 401. for the Orphans, and 301. for the other funds. —
During the last two weeks I have had to pay out for the work about 2001., and
this week I shall have to pay out again about 601. Thus the Lord helps
continually.

Nov. 1. Since Oct. 1st there has come in such an abundance, that without any
difficulty I have been able to meet all the expenses for the Orphans, though
during the week ending Oct. 5th I had to pay out 591., during the week ending on
the 12th above 401., during the week ending on the 19th nearly 401., and during
the week ending on the 26th about 50l. Of the many donations which came in
during this period I will only mention the following: From a small town in the
kingdom of Wirtemburg 1s. 8d.; from Nice, in France, 1l.; from a missionary in
the East Indies 141. 12s. 6d. Notice, dear reader, how the Lord sends donations
from Wirtemburg, France, and the East Indies! Great, however, as our income had
been, we were now again poor, on account of the heavy expenses, when, in answer
to prayer, there came in today, from some sisters near Coleford, 21. 10, by sale
of Reports 2s., and from A. A. 10l. 7s. 7 ½ d. The post was out this morning and
nothing had come; but my heart said, the Lord still can send, though the post is
out; and these donations were soon after given to me.

Nov. 11. From Nov. 1st up to this day we went on easily. There came in again
many donations. Now, however, we were again very poor, having had again very
heavy expenses. In this great need a ten pound note was this afternoon put into
an Orphan-box in my house. This evening I received also still further, from a
brother who labours in Demerara, 11., and 1l. 10s. besides.

Nov. 13. Yesterday and today came in again more than 10l. Our expenses having
again been very great, as during these three days above 301. had been paid out
for the Orphans, we were still poor, notwithstanding the considerable income
during the last three days. Under these circumstances a ring was given to me
this afternoon, set with one large and six small brilliants. How kind of the
Lord, thus to help us continually in the work, and to listen to our
supplications, which, day after day, we bring to him! Daring no time, since I
have been engaged in this service, have the expenses been heavier than during
the last four months; yet the Lord has always given us what we have needed.

Nov. 18. The produce of the ring, together with about 10l, more, which had come
in since the 13th, was nearly all gone again, on account of the expenses of the
past week having been nearly 501., when this morning a Christian gentleman from
Devonshire called on me, who, on leaving, left a letter on my table, containing
two five pound notes, of which five pounds was for the Orphans and five pounds
for three other objects. This evening I found a five pound note in one of the
Orphan-boxes in my house. Thus we are again helped for the present. The name of
the Lord be praised!

Nov. 21. The need of today was 41. 5s., but there were only a few shillings in
hand. I opened the boxes in my house, in which 1 found a sovereign and a
shilling. The sovereign could have been put in only last evening. After family
prayer I retired again for prayer, about the work as I do daily, by which means
I have been helped not only to meet the very heavy expenses since July 15th, but
have been helped through many and great difficulties in other respects, and have
been enabled to bring many blessings upon the work. While in prayer, I received
a letter from the neighbourhood of Leeds, with 5l. Thus we are helped for today.
This afternoon came in still further, by sale of articles 1l. 9s., by the boxes
in the Orphan- Houses 1l. 6s. 3 ½ d.; and this evening I received 5l., being the
profits from the sale of a Hymn book, which has been printed for the benefit of
the Orphans. Thus we have something for the need of tomorrow also.

Nov. 23. As yesterday’s expenses had to be met out of what had come in on the
21st, only 11s. 10d. having come in yesterday, and as the need of today for
housekeeping was 4l. 10s., we had not enough in hand. Our precious universal
remedy, prayer, was now again resorted to. About ten minutes after, I received a
Post-office order from Stafford for 21. About twelve o’clock this morning came
in still further, by the sale of some books and prints, given for the purpose,
31. 1s., by the sale of other articles 31. 7s. 9d., by the sale of Reports 1s.
1d., by the sale of ladies’ bags l3s. 5d., and by the sale of stockings 2s. 6d.
This afternoon came in still further from Glasgow 5l. Thus the day, which
commenced when we had not enough in hand for its necessities, has ended in
comparative abundance, though there is still little in hand for present use, as
we need to provide for the rent of the houses and for the purchase of oatmeal,
and therefore put by a part of the money given today. Yet we are brought to the
close of another week, having been able to meet all its expenses.

Nov. 24. This morning I received a letter from the neighbourhood of Dublin, with
four five pound Post-office orders. Thus the Lord has done according to my
expectation; for in our usual weekly prayer meeting last evening at the
Orphan-houses with the labourers in the work, I was enabled to praise the Lord,
that He would provide for the need of this week also.

Dec. 2, Monday. During the last week the income had been again about 361. But
having had still many extra expenses, and, also to put by money for the rents
due on the next quarter-day, there was nothing left at the close of the week.
Yesterday came in 5s. 10d., 4d., 5s., 19s. 10d., and 1l. By this money we were
able to meet the housekeeping expenses of this day, being only 21. 5s.; but,
having 21. to pay out, besides the current expenses, and having understood that
a brother in the Lord from Birmingham, with two other strangers, had visited the
Orphan-Houses, and that money had been put into the boxes, they were opened, and
31. 3s. 1d. was found in them. Thus I was able to send off the 21. There came in
also this afternoon 10s. for work done by a young lady, and this evening, by
sale of Reports, 4s.

Dec. 3. As only 1l. 15s. was required for housekeeping today, we had enough, by
what had come in yesterday afternoon and evening, and I had twopence left.

Dec. 4. The Lord has again, in the love and compassion of His fatherly heart,
multiplied "the handful of meal in the barrel, and the little oil in the cruse."
The twopence have been multiplied more than a thousand fold. Yesterday came in
from Clapton 2s. 6d., from the county of Dorset 101., and from A. A. 10s., being
(as the donor writes) "the produce of a needless article of jewelery."

Dec. 7, Saturday. Only 21. 10s. 10d. having come in during the last two days
(among which was a remarkable donation of 10s. from Calv, in the kingdom of
Wirtemberg), I had again, after I had paid out yesterday what was required, only
21. 10s. 3d. left, which I knew would not be half enough for this day. Yesterday
afternoon came in from Sherborne 6s. This morning I had an unusually full
assurance that the Lord would help us this day again, though I knew that more
than 81. would be needed today, towards which there was only 21. l6s. 3d. in
hand. I praised the Lord repeatedly this morning beforehand for the help which
He again would grant this day. By the first delivery arrived 10s. from the
neighborhood of Kingsbridge. Thus we had 31. 6s. 3d.; but for housekeeping we
needed 5l. 10s., and for other expenses 31. 1s. 5d. However, when the Orphan
came with the letter-bag, to fetch the money, I received in it a letter from
Bath, containing 5l. Thus we had enough, and more than enough, for the momentary
need, as to the house-keeping expenses. About twelve o’clock came in the
following sums besides: by sale of articles 41. 5s. 8d., by sale of Reports 8d.,
by sale of stockings 2s. 2d., by sale of ladies’ bags 3s. 9d. This evening came
in still further, from Dublin, for Reports 1l. 2s., and 1l. as a donation,
together with some prints, some books, etc. for sale. Thus we had all we needed,
to help us to the close of the week, and were able to put by some money for the
weekly rents and other expenses, to be met on quarter day.

Dec. 9, Monday. Though we had been helped abundantly on Saturday, yet, as some
money needed to be put by, we had still nothing for the beginning of this week.
Yesterday came in for Reports 7s. 4d., and anonymously was put into the
Chapel-boxes 1s. and 2s. 6d. There was also anonymously put into the
Chapel-boxes a 501. note, with these words: "251. for the Orphan-Houses, and
25l. for clothing and blankets for the poor." Thus we are again most seasonably
helped, and are now almost entirely prepared to meet all the expenses coming
upon us a few weeks hence.

Jan. 18 1845, Saturday. Since Dec. 9th we had always supplies sent, before the
last money was given out; it was a season of rich abundance, for there came in
(including the 251. last mentioned) about 1401. Now, however, this evening,
after all the expenses of the day had been met, there was nothing remaining. But
admire with me, dear reader, the goodness of the Lord! This very evening He has
again kindly supplied us with means for the commencement of another week. The
boxes at the Orphan-Houses were opened (our need leading us to do so) in winch
was found 10l. 16s., one of them containing a ten pound note. Is it not, dear
reader, a precious thing to trust

in the Lord? Are not ten pounds, thus received out of the hands of our Heavenly
Father, as the result of faith in God, most precious? Will not you also seek to
trust in Him, and depend on Him alone in all your everyday’s concerns, and in
all spiritual matters too? If you have not done so, do make but trial of the
preciousness of this way, and you will see how pleasant and sweet it is; and if
you have done so in a measure, do so yet more and more, and you will never have
cause to regret it. But, perhaps, you are not a believer; if so, you cannot
trust in God, and go in all circumstances to Him, as to your Father, except you
are first reconciled to him through our Lord Jesus. What you have then to do is,
to learn that you are a lost, ruined, guilty sinner, deserving nothing but
punishment. But, at the same time, you have to remember that God, in the
greatness of His love to sinners, sent His own dear Son, that He, in their room
and stead, might bear the punishment due to them, make an atonement for their
sins, and fulfil the law of God in their stead, in order that every one, who
believes on Him, might obtain the forgiveness of his sins, and be reckoned
righteous before God. If you believe in the Lord Jesus, i.e., if you receive Him
as the one whom God has declared Him to be, even the Son of God (as to His
person), and the Lamb of God that takes away the sin of the world (as to His
work), and if you rest upon Him, trust in Him for the salvation of your soul,
then all your sins shall be forgiven. Though you have grown old in sin, though
your sins have been very many and very grievous, yet the blood of Jesus Christ
cleanseth from all sin. Do but believe, and you shall be saved. And when thus
you are reconciled to God, through faith in His dear Son, walk before Him as an
obedient child, seek in child-like simplicity to go to God for every thing, and
do really treat God as your father.

There arrived also this Saturday evening, from the Isle of Wight, a small box,
containing 14s. and many articles for sale.

Jan. 20, Monday. 31. 11s, has come in besides the 11l. 10s., which came in on
Saturday evening; but as, in addition to the ordinary house-keeping expenses, I
had this afternoon to order material for boys’ clothes, all the money which had
come in since Saturday evening was now again gone. About an hour afterwards I
found that two five-pound notes had been put into one of the boxes at my house,
and at the same time I received a bank order for 16l. from a poor missionary
brother, who labours about 3,000 miles from Bristol~ in dependence upon the Lord
for his temporal supplies. Of this 161. the sum of 121. is to be employed in
sending him Bibles and New Testaments, and 41. he gives to the Orphans. What
ways has not the Lord to help His children who trust in Him! Who would suppose
that a poor missionary would send 41. for the Orphans, from a distance of 3,000
miles? But rather must the ravens again bring supplies, as in the days of
Elijah, than that the children of God, who trust in their Heavenly Father,
should not have their need supplied. —Thus the Lord has again given 14l. for the
Orphans, when all was gone.

Jan. 25, Saturday evening. We have been helped through the heavy expenses of
this week, without lacking any thing; but now we have nothing left. — This
evening, about ten. o’clock, I received from Barnstaple some articles for sale,
and a Spanish dollar, two ¼ of a franc, and a sixpence; also 1l. and 2l. Also
sixpence for Reports.

Jan. 27, Monday. Yesterday I received from F. E. B. 2s. 6d., from "Friends to
the Institution" 4l.; and 2s. 6d. was put into the Chapel-boxes anonymously,
ditto 10s., ditto 2s. 6d. Thus, by what came in on Saturday evening and
yesterday, I am able to meet this day’s demands, being 41. 5s. 6d. — Evening.
This afternoon I received from Camerton 5l., of which 31. is for the circulation
of the Holy Scriptures, and 2l. for the Orphans. Thus, as the money goes out,
the Lord kindly sends in supplies, and all without speaking to one human being
about our necessities, but making them known to Him only; yea, determined, by
His help and support, rather to endure many trials, in order that through our
difficulties the Church of Christ at large may be comforted, and those who are
weak

in faith be strengthened, than to go away from the door of our Heavenly Father
to that of brethren.

Feb. 1, Saturday. We are brought to the close of another week, and have been
supplied with all we needed; but there is now again nothing left.

Feb. 2. When now again there was nothing left last evening in my hands for the
beginning of the coming week, there have been today, by two different donors,
two five-pound notes put into the Chapel-boxes, ditto 2s. 6d., ditto 2s. 6d.,
and also 2s. 6d. was given besides. Thus we are again supplied fur the present.
O Lord, fill my -heart with lively gratitude for all Thy goodness! Lord help me,
not only to trust in Thee more and more, but also to love Thee more and more,
seeing that Thou dost condescend to use such a poor sinful servant!

Feb. 8, Saturday evening. Above 301. has come in during this week; but as there
have been bought eight hundred weight of rice and eight bushels of peas, besides
meeting the regular housekeeping expenses, again only a few shillings remain.

Feb. 10, Monday. Yesterday 21. was sent to me, from a physician residing in
Bristol; anonymously was put into the boxes at Bethesda Chapel 2s., ditto 1l.,
and ditto 2s. 6d. Also by A. A. was given to me 7s. 2d. I was thus able, with
the few shillings that were left on Saturday evening, to meet the expenses of
this day, after which 7s. 10d. remained. This morning I was kept, through
pressure of engagements, from having prayer, on account of the work, at the
usual time; but at half-past two I united with my beloved wife and her sister in
prayer, and I asked the Lord, among other blessings, also for means. As to the
latter, we had answer upon answer before the close of the day. For this
afternoon 1l. 5s. 9d. arrived from Stirling. This afternoon also five sovereigns
were put into the box in my room, which I happened to find out soon after. I
received also this evening 5s., which had yesterday been anonymously put into
the boxes at Salem Chapel. A poor brother likewise gave me 2s. Still further
came. in 11s. 5d.

Feb. 11. This morning I received still further a donation of 2l. This afternoon
I received, as the profit of the sale of ladies’ bags, 1l., and 21. 17s. 4d.
came in by sale of articles.

Feb. 12. After I had sent off this morning the money which was required for the
housekeeping of today, I had again only 16s. 2 ½ d. left, being only about
one-fourth as much as is generally needed for one day, merely for housekeeping,
so that there was now again a fresh call for trusting in the Lord. In the
morning I met again, as usual,

with my dear wife and her sister, for prayer, to ask the Lord for many
blessings, in connexion with this work, and for means also. About one hour
after, I received a letter from Devonshire, containing an order for 22l., of
which 10l. was for the Orphans, 2l. for a poor brother in Bristol, and 101. for
myself. — Besides having thus a fresh proof of the willingness of our Heavenly
Father to answer our requests on behalf of the Orphans, there is this, moreover,
to be noticed. For many months past the necessities of the poor saints among us
have been particularly laid upon my heart. The word of our Lord: "Ye have the
poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good," has again and
again stirred me up to prayer on their behalf, and thus it was again in
particular this morning. It was the coldest morning we have had the whole
winter. In my morning walk for prayer and meditation I thought how well I was
supplied with coals, nourishing food, and warm clothing, and how many of the
dear children of God might be in need; and I lifted up my heart to God to give
me more means for myself, that I might be able, by actions, to show more
abundant sympathy with the poor believers in their need; and it was but three
hours after when I received this 10l. for myself. —This evening was left at the
Infant Orphan-House an anonymous letter, containing a sovereign for the Orphans,
with the letters C. T. D.

Feb. 15, Saturday evening. 61. 1s. 4d. has come in since the 12th. All the wants
of this week have been richly supplied, but now there was again scarcely
anything left towards the coming week, when this evening, just before I was
going to our usual Saturday evening prayer meeting at the Orphan-Houses, a bank
post bill for 10l. came to hand, being the gift of an aged clergyman. Thus we
hav


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 5: PART V
========================================================================

PREFACE

TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE FIFTH PART

The reasons which have led me to write this volume, and the order of the book,
are state in the introduction.

GEORGE MULLER

INTRODUCTION.

——————

For more than ten years I have asked the Lord daily, and often repeatedly in the
course of a day, to allow me the honour and privilege, to write the continuation
of the Narrative of the Lord’s dealings with me, which was carried on to May 26,
1856; but I was never so situated as to time to be able to do so, till of late.
Now, however, I feel not only particularly led to this service, but am also,
through particular providential circumstances, able to do it, so far as it
regards time. The reasons, which have induced me, year after year, and
especially of late years, to desire to publish the continuation of my Narrative,
are the following:—

1, When the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad was formed on
the 5th of March, 1834, its beginning was, as to outward appearance, most
insignificant; and, though year after year it was enlarged, still it was small,
comparatively, after ten years, in 1844; and though from 1844 to 1856, when the
last part of my Narrative was published, the Institution had in all its five
Objects been very much enlarged, it was even then small, in comparison with what
it is now, in 1874. My desire, therefore, is to carry on the history of the
Institution in this volume to the end of the fortieth year of its existence, and
to show, how the very self-same principles on which it was established, and
carried on, when small, are in practice now, and only these, while the
Institution is large, very large, and very comprehensive; that with the same
ease we go forward and find faith and prayer sufficient for everything, though
the Institution is a hundred times larger than in 1834 and 1835, and though it
is even five times larger than it was in May 1856, the time to which the account
is carried on in the second Volume of this Narrative. I desire, therefore, to
give the Continuation of the Narrative for the encouragement of the disciples of
the Lord Jesus in general, and particularly for the encouragement of those who
labour more especially for the Lord, and for the comfort of those who are in
particular trials and difficulties.

2, A further reason why I desire to publish the continuation of this Narrative
is, that those, who have read the first volume of it, and who saw, how in the
year 1830 I took two momentous steps, (in beginning my service as I did in
Devonshire in January of that year, solely in dependence upon the Living God,
and how, in October of that year, I gave up my emolument in connexion with the
ministry of the Word) may see, that verily I was guided by the Lord, and that He
not only owned and helped me up to 1856, but that more than ever He has been
pleased to make it manifest, since May 1856, how blessed is the man that trusts
in Him and in Him alone.

3, The reader of the first two volumes of this Narrative, and especially the
readers of the last fifteen Reports of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for
Home and Abroad, will remember, how I have written again and again in my
publications "about Stewardship," "consecration of our means to the Lord,
together with all we have and are," and also about "systematic giving to the
Lord’s Work, and the poor." When writing on these subjects for the press, during
the last thirty years, I have hinted at my own seeking to carry out these
principles, but I have refrained till now, from giving a practical illustration
from my own experience. Now, however, I purpose in this volume, to bring before
the reader, how I have acted myself with regard to these various points, and how
the Lord has not only blessed me in my own soul in doing so, but how He also,
beyond the highest conception of most, in all probability, has recompensed me
temporarily, and entrusted me so abundantly with means for myself, that the
reader will marvel, except he is much himself acquainted with God, when he comes
to the part of my Narrative where I write on this subject. I shall give minutely
the account of my life in this respect during the last 43 years. But there
remains lastly, one more reason.

4, When I began the Orphan Work, one of the especial objects, which I had in
view, was to benefit the Church of God at large, by the accounts which I might
be enabled to write in connexion with this service; for I expected, from the
beginning, to have many answers to prayer granted to me; and I confidently
anticipated that the recording of them would be beneficial to believers, in
leading them to look for answers to their own prayers, and in encouraging them
to bring all their own necessities before God in prayer. I likewise firmly
believed, that many unconverted persons would, by means of such writings, be led
to see the reality of the things of God. For the same reasons I began afterwards
to publish "The Narrative of the Lord’s Dealings" with me. As I expected, so it
has been. In very many instances the reading of the Reports of the Institution,
or the "Narrative of the Lord’s Dealings" with me, has been blessed by God to
the conversion of those who knew not our Lord Jesus. In many thousands of
instances, likewise, believers have been benefited through them, being thereby
comforted, encouraged, led more simply to the Holy Scriptures, led more fully to
trust in God for everything, in a word, led in a greater or less degree, to walk
in the same path of faith, in which the writer, by the help of God, is walking.
The many thousands of instances of blessing which have been brought before me
during the past 36 years (for almost daily I have heard of fresh cases), have
only still further led me to earnestness in prayer, that the Lord would
condescend to use these publications still more, and make them a blessing to
many tens of thousands of His children, and to many tens of thousands of the
unconverted. And now the reader will rejoice with me, when he reads what
follows. I am led to relate the following, that the Godly reader more than ever
may be encouraged to prayer, and also, that an accurate statement may be given
of this fact, which has been referred to in many public places in connexion with
Revival meetings, and which likewise has been several times stated in print.

In November, 1856, a young Irishman, Mr. James McQuilkin, was brought to the
knowledge of the Lord. Soon after his conversion he saw my Narrative advertised,
viz.: the first two volumes of this book. He had a great desire to read it, and
procured it accordingly, about January, 1857 God blessed it greatly to his soul,
especially in showing to him, what could be obtained by prayer. He said to
himself something like this: "See what Mr. Müller obtains simply by prayer. Thus
I may obtain blessing by prayer." He now set himself to pray, that the Lord
would give him a spiritual companion, one who knew the Lord. Soon after he
became acquainted with a young man who was a believer. These two began a
prayer-meeting in one of the Sunday Schools in the parish of Connor. Having his
prayer answered in obtaining a spiritual companion, Mr. James McQuilkin asked
the Lord, to lead him to become acquainted with some more of His hidden ones.
Soon after the Lord gave him two more young men, who were believers previously,
as far as he could judge. In Autumn, 1857, Mr. James McQuilkin stated to these
three young men, given him in answer to believing prayer, what blessing he had
derived from my Narrative, how it had led him to see the power of believing
prayer; and he proposed that they should meet for prayer to seek the Lord’s
blessing upon their various labours in the Sunday Schools, prayer-meetings, and
preaching of the Gospel. Accordingly in Autumn, 1857, these four young men met
together for prayer in a small schoolhouse near the village of Kells, in the
parish of Connor, every Friday evening. By this time the great and mighty
working of the spirit in 1857, in the United States, had become known, and Mr.
James McQuilkin said to himself, "Why may we not have such a blessed work here,
seeing that God did such great things for Mr. Müller, simply in answer to
prayer." On January 1, 1858, the Lord gave them the first remarkable answer to
prayer in the conversion of a farm servant. He was taken into the number, and
thus there were five who gave themselves to prayer. Shortly after, another young
man, about 20 years old, was converted: there were now six. This greatly
encouraged the other three who first had met with Mr. James McQuilkin. Others
now were converted, who were also taken into the number; but only believers were
admitted to these fellowship meetings, in which they read, prayed, and offered
to each other a few thoughts from the Scriptures. These meetings and others for
the preaching of the Gospel were held in the parish of Connor, Antrim, Ireland.
Up to this time all was going on most quietly, though many souls were converted.
There were no physical prostrations, as afterwards. About Christmas, 1858, a
young man, from Ahoghill, who had come to live at Connor, and who had been
converted through this little company of believers, went to see his friends at
Ahoghill, and spoke to them about their own souls, and the work of God at
Connor. His friends desired to see some of these converts. Accordingly Mr. James
McQuilkin, with two of the first who met for prayer, went on February 2, 1859,
and held a meeting at Ahoghill in one of the Presbyterian churches. Some
believed, some mocked, and others thought there was a great deal of presumption
in these young converts; yet many wished to have another meeting. This was held
by the same three young men on February 16th, 1859; and now the spirit of God
began to work, and to work mightily. Souls were converted, and from that time
conversions multiplied rapidly. Some of these converts went to other places, and
carried the spiritual fire, so to speak, with them. The blessed work of the
spirit of God spread in many places.—On April 5th, 1859, Mr. James McQuilkin
went to Ballymena, held a meeting there in one of the Presbyterian Churches; and
on April 11th held another meeting in another of the Presbyterian churches.
Several were convinced of sin, and the work of the spirit of God went forward in
Balleymena.—On May 28th, 1859, he went to Belfast. During the first week there
were meetings held in five different Presbyterian Churches, and from that time
the blessed work commenced at Belfast. In all these visits he was accompanied
and helped by Mr. Jeremiah Meneely, one of the three young men who first met
with him, after the reading of my Narrative. From this time the work of the Holy
Ghost spread further and further; for the young converts were used by the Lord
to carry the truth from one place to another.

Such was the beginning of that mighty work of the Holy Spirit, which has led to
the conversion of hundreds of thousands; for some of my readers will remember
how in 1859 this fire was kindled in England, Wales and Scotland; how it spread
through Ireland, England, Wales and Scotland; how the Continent of Europe was
more or less partaking of this mighty working of the Holy Spirit; how it led
thousands to give themselves to the work of Evangelists; and how up to the year
1874 not only the effects of this work, first begun in Ireland, are felt, but
that still more or less this blessed work is going on in Europe generally. It is
almost needless to add, that in no degree the honour is due to the instruments,
but to the Holy Spirit alone; yet those facts are stated, in order that it may
be seen, what delight God has in answering abundantly the believing prayer of
His children.

Seeing, then, how greatly God has condescended to own these records in my
Narrative, regarding His willingness to listen to prayer, made to Him in the
name of the Lord Jesus, I am delighted to give the continuation of this
Narrative, because it contains numberless other such instances, in order that
thus further glory may redound to God, and that the readers may still further be
encouraged to expect great things from God, and to trust in Him at all times,
and under all circumstances.

This volume will be divided into Five Chapters. The first will especially give
particulars in connexion with the enlargement of the Orphan Work, by the
building of the New Orphan Houses No. 2, No. 3, No. 4 and No. 5, thus providing
accommodation for 2,050 Orphans, instead of the 300 only, who were in the New
Orphan House No. 1. The Second Chapter will refer to the way in which it pleased
the Lord to supply the means for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and
Tract-Fund, from May 26,1856 to March 5, 1874. The Third Chapter will give the
Lord’s way in providing for the thousands of orphans, who were in the Five
Orphan Houses on Ashley Down, from May 26, 1856, to March 5, 1874. The Fourth
Chapter will give the statistics from May 26, 1856, to March 5, 1874, with
reference to the Schools connected with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for
Home and Abroad, the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, Missionary operations,
Tract circulation and Orphan Work, as to numbers, amount of means expended and
blessing resulting from these operations, as far as it is known, &c. The Fifth
Chapter will refer to the Lord’s Dealings with myself personally. The whole
volume, however, will be mixed with practical remarks, instructive for young
believers, as the subjects may lead to them.

CHAPTER I.

Enlargement of the Orphan Work, by the building of the New Orphan-Houses No. 2,
No. 3, No. 4 and No. 5, on Ashley Down, near Bristol. Practical remarks, letters
from donors and Orphans, &c.

In the Fourth Part of this Narrative, Third Edition, from page 206 to 227, I
gave minutely the reasons, which led me to seek to build, in dependence upon the
Living God, premises large enough to be able to accommodate 700 more Orphans, in
addition to the 300 already under our care. I afterwards detailed minutely, how
the Lord had been pleased, in answer to prayer, to send one donation after
another; and how, on May 26, 1856, I had actually in hand for this object
£29,297 18s. 11½d. I now proceed to relate, how, since then, God was pleased
further to provide me with means for the Building Fund, but refer only to the
more remarkable donations.

June 19, 1856. Received £1700, the disposal of which being left to me, I took
for each of the various objects an equal portion, i. e. for the Building Fund
£283 6s. 8d., for the support of the Orphans £283 6s. 8d., for the various Day
Schools, the Sunday Schools, and Adult Schools of the Scriptural Knowledge
Institution, £283 6s. 8d., for the gratuitous circulation of the Holy Scriptures
among the Poor £283 6s. 8d., for Missions £283 6s. 8d., and for the gratuitous
circulation of Gospel Tracts £283 6s. 8d.

July 4. Received £500, the disposal of which was left to me. I therefore took
£83 6s. 8d. for the Building Fund, the same amount for the support of the
Orphans, and the same amount for the various Schools of the Scriptural Knowledge
Institution, also £83 6s. 8d, for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £83
6s. 8d. for Missions, and £83 6s. 8d. for the gratuitous circulation of Gospel
Tracts.

July 5. £245 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, Constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

Aug. 26. Anonymously 31 old Guinea pieces, with the following letter "Dear Sir,
The produce of the inclosed coins to be applied as donations in the following
proportions: £10 for Missionary labours, £10 towards your Building Fund, £5 for
the Orphans, and what remains divide between Mr. Craik and yourself. A
thank-offering for restoration to health."

This is not only an answer to prayer for means, but especially also another
answer to my oft repeated prayer, that the Lord would be pleased to incline the
hearts of His children to send me their old gold and silver coins for His work,
as well as diamonds, jewellery, costly apparel, and other valuable but needless
articles.

Jan. 20, 1857 Received £500, the disposal of which was left to me. I divided,
therefore, the amount equally between the Building Fund and the five different
Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, taking £83 6s. 8d. for
each.—£l48 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

Feb. 21. Received the following letter:—"Beloved Sir, I enclose you £10 as ‘The
fruit from seed sown.’ I wish it appropriated for the support of the Orphans,
unless the Building Fund still needs it, in which case half to each. In my deep
humiliation last year, I consecrated a certain portion of my year’s income to
the Lord’s service, and sent you £10 in anticipation of it, and the result is,
that I have nearly £100 to devote to Him during the present year. I have other
objects dear to Him in view; but if He so directs me, you will probably hear
from me again. I rejoice in being able to sympathize with you in the happiness
resulting from trusting in, and working for, the Lord. I am, affectionately
yours, * * * * *." The donation was taken half for the Building Fund, and half
for the support of the Orphans.

Let us ponder this letter, dear reader. The writer says, that the £10 sent is
"The fruit from seed sown." Remember in connection with this: 1, There is such a
thing as sowing and reaping in this way, according to 2 Cor. ix. 6. Teaching
children, visiting from house to house, for the sake of benefiting persons
naturally or spiritually; giving money, bread, clothes, &c., to the poor; using
our money in any way for the Lord’s honour and glory, is called, according to
this passage, sowing; and, the recompense given by the Lord to Him who sows, in
time and eternity, is called reaping. The recompense may be, and generally is,
more or less, given even in time; often ten fold, yea, a hundred fold, as the
Lord repays even in temporal things, through raising up friends for us, or
giving his manifest blessing upon our earthly vocation, &c. But suppose, that,
for some particular purposes, the Lord did not allow such reaping to take place
here on earth, there will be, most assuredly, the reaping in the world to come.
I have moved among children of God above 48 years; I have become acquainted with
many thousands of them, and I have known very many, who sowed, and sowed
bountifully, and I have not yet met with one single instance in which, even as
to this life, the Lord has not acted according to His Word, so that as the
sowing was, so was the reaping. This leads me to the second point of the verse:
2, "But this I say, he which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he
which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully." These are the words of
the Holy Spirit by the Apostle Paul. The figure here used is easily understood
by every one. The farmer who sows sparingly, reaps sparingly. The two go
together. Thus any Christians, who, according to their time, talents,
opportunities, and means, do little for the saints temporally or spiritually;
or, for unbelievers, temporally or spiritually, will reap little either in this
life or in the life to come. God says so: I believe it. In my inmost soul I
believe it. Now let any one seek to sow, on the contrary, bountifully, and such
a one will reap bountifully, both now and hereafter, if the sowing be done to
the Lord, and not from earthly motives, such as the desire of man’s applause,
&c. And now, it may be asked, 3, How much of our money, coming in by the labour
of our hands, or by our business, or by our profession, &c., should we give to
the Lord, for His work, or His poor saints, or in aiding unconverted destitute
persons? No rule can be laid down concerning this. It would be unscriptural to
say you must give a tenth, or fifth, or a fourth, or a third, or one half, of
all the Lord may be pleased to give you; because, under this dispensation, no
rule of this kind is laid down. Yet, while there is no such rule laid down, we
have the word of the Lord speaking to us thus: "Ye know the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that
ye through His poverty might be rich." 2 Cor. viii, 9.—"Ye are bought with a
price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s."
1 Cor. vi, 20.—From Peter i, 18, 19; 2 Peter ii, 1; Rev. v, 9; &c., we learn
that the precious blood of the Lord Jesus bought us, and redeemed us. Now, if we
have been bought by the precious blood of the Lord Jesus, and if we are not,
therefore, our own (1 Cor. vi, 19), but belong to Him, with all we have and are;
does it not appear most manifest, that our money, as well as every thing else we
have, belongs to Him, together with ourselves? What, then, according to this, is
the right state of heart for a disciple of the Lord Jesus, concerning his
possessions? Is it not obviously this, to present himself with all he has before
the Lord, and to say: all this is Thine, for I not merely receive all from Thee,
but I myself belong to Thee; command, therefore, what Thou wouldest have me, Thy
servant, Thy steward, Thy child, and Thy redeemed one, to do with what I
possess. After such a state of heart we should seek; and not only to have it now
and then, but habitually; so that not merely the twentieth part of what we may
obtain should be His, nor the tenth, nor the fifth, nor a third, nor even one
half, but all, if He call for it. But while I say this, yet would I give my
counsel further.

If the Christian reader has not grace at present, or has not light, to give
himself with all his means to the Lord, after which he should aim, even to be
ready, should the Lord call for it, to lay down all at His feet, he should, at
least, as far as his love to the Lord leads him, dedicate a portion of his
earnings or income to Him, a tenth, a fifth, a fourth, a third, or the half, so
that, as the Lord may give to him, he should use the dedicated portion for Him.
This plan helps the believer greatly. He will thus more easily be able to give,
and to give even much, because that which he gives was dedicated by him to the
Lord previously; it is His portion; he will feel it is not his own. In thus
giving, say at first the tenth part, he will find how the seed sown produces
fruit, how his soul is blessed in thus communicating of God’s bounty, and he
will also generally find, that, even in temporal things, he is no loser in thus
acting, but, on the contrary, a great gainer, and this will lead such a
Christian, after a time, gladly to dedicate the fifth part of all his income to
the Lord. In doing so, provided it is done to Him, still more abundant blessing
will come to the soul, and still more abundant temporal recompense in return, so
that it may lead even to a fourth, a third, or the half of all the Lord may
give, to be given back to Him; yea, at last, such a child of God may see it to
be his privilege, to call nothing his own, but to hold all as a steward for the
Lord. Not that, ordinarily, the Lord calls for all, but rather, ordinarily, such
a child of His will obtain more and more even in temporal things. The reason why
I propose this plan to my brethren in Christ, is, not to bring their souls into
bondage, but to lead them into true liberty. Without some such plan, if there is
not grace to hold every thing only for the Lord, there is often very little,
yea, scarcely any thing done for Him, by many Christians.

Many children of God have not only no desire that all they have should be the
Lord’s if He should call for it; but they have not reached even so far as Jacob
had, who did not live under the present dispensation, and who at the first
dawning of spiritual light, said to God, "Of all that Thou shalt give me I will
surely give the tenth unto Thee." Gen. xxviii, 22. They do not give even the
tenth part of all the Lord is pleased to give them back again to Him. They can
readily lay out £5000 in the purchase of a house, £200 a year upon the education
of each of their two or three sons, keep five servants besides, and live in
other respects in proportion with this, and spend, strictly speaking, not £100
directly for the work of God, or for the support of poor saints, or in feeding
hungry unconverted persons near them, who cannot earn their bread. What is the
consequence? As they live more for themselves, or for their children, than for
God, they are not really happy in God, as the real end, for which God has left
them here on earth, is lost. But this has not merely to do with the rich or the
middle classes of the children of God, but even with the poorer classes. The
Christian man with a small salary, or a small business, or the journeyman who
only earns his wages, says: I have so little, I cannot spare anything, or, if
anything, it can be only the merest trifle. And what is the result? Either all,
or almost all, is spent upon himself; or that which is not needed is put by for
future days. The consequence is, that such individuals are not happy
spiritually, and often also do not prosper temporally, because, as they are not
faithful over the little with which God is pleased to intrust them, He cannot
intrust them with more, except He do it as to Israel (Psalm cvi, 15) in the way
of chastisement, and send leanness into their soul, or to lead them to see the
vanity of such things. Often also, both in the case of the poorer classes, the
middle classes, and the richer classes, God is obliged to send sickness, heavy
losses, loss of business, &c., in order that He may take from His children what
they would not gladly, constrained by the love of Christ, lay down at His feet.
And now let me in the 4th and last place, tell the reader a little of what I
have become acquainted with. A Godly man in London, in the employ of the
Government, with 20 shillings per week, and eight in the family, had put by a
little money for old age. About 26 years ago, he became acquainted with my
Narrative and the Reports. God was pleased to bless them greatly to his soul. He
felt that he had scarcely done anything for the work of God. His care about his
family; his saying, how shall I provide for my family, had so filled his mind,
that he had scarcely ever allowed himself to give away anything but the merest
trifle. He now resolved, being greatly blessed in his soul, that he would send
me £5 for the Orphans at once, and that he would give back to the Lord for His
work one tenth of what He gave him. This was about 26 years since. What was the
result? Immediately after, he was informed that his wages were raised two
shillings per week, and that for the past sixteen weeks this increase should be
paid to him at once. So he immediately received £1 12s. for the £5 which he had
given, and this increase of wages since then, (to 1856), has amounted to about
£50. From that time, yearly, once or twice, this dear man, whom I have never
seen, has sent me something. He had found it difficult before to spare a
sixpence; now he had the means to spare half crowns, half sovereigns, yea,
sovereigns. About two or three years afterwards, he sent me another £5 for the
support of the Orphans. Shortly after he was informed that his wages had been
raised another two shillings per week. This has brought him, since then, between
£30 and £40 more. No doubt, in other ways also, God has blessed him and
prospered him: by keeping away sickness, by making a little go far, by
prospering the endeavours of his children to earn something, &c. On May 8th,
1856, I received from this same dear man £10 for the work in which I am engaged:
so much had God helped him, and prospered him temporally and spiritually, that,
constrained by the love of Christ, this offering was made. In such a way life
has its sweetness, even the life of a journeyman, or a day labourer. We feel,
then, that we live for others, care about others, serve others. As for myself, I
freely own that while I am ready to depart, if this be the will of the Lord; on
the other hand, if He would only give me grace to live to Him, I would gladly
stay fifty years longer in the world, and have the privilege of serving Him, and
thus to sow seed for eternity. I fear that many true Christians do not
practically remember, that, while we are saved by grace, altogether by grace, so
that in the matter of salvation works are altogether excluded; yet, that so far
as the rewards of grace are concerned, in the world to come, there is an
intimate connexion between the life of the Christian here, and the enjoyment and
the glory in the day of Christ’s appearing.

I give another instance. I knew about 40 years ago a very poor lad. This lad
worked at that time at a factory. After some time he was converted, and by his
Godly deportment and attention to his business obtained a better place in the
factory, till, at last he, together with another Godly young man, became one of
the managers of this factory. After some time, the one to whom I refer, entered
into a little business on his own account, in which soon the Lord began to
prosper him, and has prospered him now for more than 25 years. And what, dear
reader, do you suppose is the secret of his success? It is this, that, as God
has been pleased to prosper him, this dear man has opened his hand and
communicated to the poor, or to the Lord’s work bountifully, out of that which
the Lord has given him. This Godly tradesman whom I well knew as a lad without a
sixpence in his pocket, has, through liberality, after he had entered upon a
little business, been able to give away many hundreds of pounds.

Again, I know such, in the higher and richer classes, both in business, and out
of business, more than one or two or three, who, having given thousands of
pounds, yea many thousands of pounds to the work of the Lord, have had repayment
from the Lord, in tens of thousands of pounds, yea, many tens of thousands of
pounds.

The following deeply interesting particulars are recorded in the memoir of Mr.
Cobb, a Boston, merchant, which I judge so very valuable in illustrating what I
have said above, that I insert them here.

At the age of twenty-three, Mr. Cobb drew up and subscribed the following
remarkable document

"By the grace of God I will never be worth more than 50,000 dollars.

"By the grace of God I will give one-fourth of the net profits of my business to
charitable and religious uses.

"If I am ever worth 20,000 dollars I will give one-half of my net profits; and
if ever I am worth 30,000 dollars, I will give three-fourths; and the whole
after 50,000 dollars. So help me God, or give to a more faithful steward, and
set me aside."

"To this covenant," says his memoir, "he adhered with conscientious fidelity. He
distributed the profits of his business with an increasing ratio, from year to
year, till he reached the point which he had fixed as a limit to his property,
and then gave to the cause of God all the money which he earned. At one time,
finding that his property had increased beyond 50,000 dollars, he at once
devoted the surplus 7,500 dollars.

"On his death-bed he said to a friend, in allusion to the resolutions quoted
above, ‘by the grace of God—nothing else—by the grace of God I have been
enabled, under the influence of these resolutions to give away more than 40,000
dollars.’ How good the Lord has been to me!"

Mr. Cobb was also an active, humble, and devoted Christian, seeking the
prosperity of feeble churches; labouring to promote the benevolent institutions
of the day; punctual in his attendance at prayer-meetings, and anxious to aid
the inquiring sinner; watchful for the eternal interests of those under his
charge; mild and amiable in his deportment; and, in the general tenor of his
life and character an example of consistent piety.

His last sickness and death were peaceful, yea triumphant. "It is a glorious
thing," said he, "to die. I have been active and busy in the world—I have
enjoyed as much as anyone—God has prospered me—I have every thing to bind me
here—I am happy in my family—I have property enough—but how small and mean does
this world appear on a sick bed! Nothing can equal my enjoyment in the near view
of heaven. My hope in Christ is worth infinitely more than all other things. The
blood of Christ—the blood of Christ—none but Christ! Oh! how thankful I feel
that God has provided a way that I, sinful as I am, may look forward with joy to
another world, through His dear Son."

I have spent more than 46 years in service for the Lord. During this period,
especially during the last 40 years, I have become acquainted with many
thousands of believers, many hundreds of whom I have known intimately as well as
their private affairs. Moreover, many, very many, have honoured me with desiring
my counsel and advice in their private and secret affairs. What have I learnt,
among other points, by this? That "there is that scattereth and yet increaseth;
and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The
liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also
himself." Prov. xi, 24, 25. Many instances have I seen in which the children of
God scattered, and yet increased; yea, scattered much, and yet abundantly
increased; but far more have I seen, in which they withheld more than was meet,
but it did tend to poverty. With all the desire to get on, very many were not
able to do so, just because they only lived to themselves, they withheld more
than was meet, and it tended to make or keep them poor. Bad debts, unexpected
and unaccountable loss of custom, heavy family afflictions, &c., took away the
money, which they sought to keep for themselves, contrary to the will of God. (I
speak here of the children of God, and not of the world. "Whom the Lord loveth
he chasteneth." The world is judged and condemned at the judgment day. 1 Cor.
xi, 32).—Again it is written: "Honour the Lord with thy substance, and with the
first fruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns be filled with plenty,
and thy presses shall burst out with new Wine." Prov. iii, 9, 10. There is
nothing Jewish in these two passages. They are, as to the principles contained
in them, deeply important for the believer under the present dispensation. If
any man will do the Lord’s will, contained in them, he shall know, by happy
experience, that to apply them to the present dispensation is scriptural. The
natural mind in many professed disciples of the Lord may put aside such
passages; but be not you robbed, esteemed reader, of the blessings connected
with acting according to them, which blessings I have myself known for many
years, whilst seeking to practice them. The reader who desires further
information on this deeply important subject, may obtain some more hints by
reading from page 575 to page 604, in the first volume of this Narrative. Ninth
Edition. I now return to the income for the Building Fund.

Feb. 21, 1857 £98 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love
of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—April 11 From Staffordshire,
£100—May 26. £48 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love
of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

I add the following information:—

a. Up to this day, May 26, 1857, the total income for the Building Fund is
£31,817 1s. 11d., so that only about £3,200 more will be required, as far as I
am able to judge, to accomplish to the full my purpose respecting the
accommodation for 700 more Orphans.

b. The house for 400 Female Orphans, commenced in August, 1855, is now, with
God’s blessing, so far advanced, that it is shortly expected to be finished. The
new house is intended for 200 Infant Female Orphans from their earliest days,
and for 200 Female Orphans from about eight years of age, up to the time they
are fit to go to service.

I now give a few instances out of the many donations, received between May 26,
1857 and May 26, 1858, for the Building Fund.

July 15, 1857. £10 from Bombay.—Sept 18. I had just returned home from the
newly-built house for 400 more Orphans, where I had tried the efficiency of the
gas apparatus with its 150 burners, when I found a cheque for One Thousand
Pounds from a brother in the Lord, who desires to spend the whole of his large
income for the Lord, laying up no treasure on earth, and spending very little
upon his own necessities. He writes: "Desiring that our heavenly Father will
guide me as a steward of His bounty; and, after seeking His direction, I
conclude it is good and profitable to invest a little in the Orphan Houses. Will
you please to put the inclosed sum towards the Building Fund." I make the
following remarks in connexion with this donation:

1, When I felt led to enlarge the Orphan-work, so that a thousand, instead of
300 Orphans, might be provided for, I had no natural prospect whatever, of
obtaining the means. But while I had no natural prospects of accomplishing my
desire, I had faith in God, and was assured that He would help me through all
the difficulties. Accordingly He sent me one donation after the other, and by
large and small sums encouraged me yet further and further to look to Him. This
donor, at that time, had not the ability, however willing he might have been, to
help me to such an extent; but God knew already, that He would give him the
means, and make him one of the many helpers to carry out my plans, made after
much prayer, concerning this enlargement.

2, The donor sent this donation, as he writes, after prayer, and concludes it is
"good and profitable to invest a little in the Orphan Houses." Even as to the
way of spending our money, we should not be led by mere feeling, much less be
influenced by its becoming known, and our thus getting esteem from our
fellow-men; nor should we do things because others do them; but, as the stewards
of God, we should contribute the much or the little we have to give, as we are
led after prayer, doing always what we do to God, and not to man.

3, The donor writes, he considers it "profitable to invest a little in the
Orphan Houses." Do all the readers understand the meaning of this? The donor has
not received any interest from me, nor will he have any from me on thus £1000;
and yet, I doubt not, this investment will be profitable to him. In such cases I
have found that the Lord, even in this life, has taken notice of such deeds, and
given ample repayment, often tenfold, twentyfold, yea, in not a few instances,
even a hundredfold, according to that word: "Give, and it shall be given unto
you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall
men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall
be measured to you again."—Luke vi, 38. "He which soweth sparingly shall reap
also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully."— 2
Cor. ix, 6. But while even as to this life we shall not be losers by acting
faithfully as the Lord’s stewards, yet what shall we say when looking at the day
of Christ, when even the cup of cold water, given to a disciple in the name of a
disciple, shall be rewarded. Were it more habitually before our minds, how brief
this present life is in comparison with eternity, and how bright and glorious,
and unspeakably precious the blessings are which await the believer in the day
of Christ; how gladly should we seek habitually to spend and be spent for Him.
Let the believer only realize the vanity of earthly things, and the preciousness
of heavenly treasures, and he will seek to live for eternity, and among other
things will be delighted to lay up treasure in heaven. It may not be that the
money is given to an Orphan-Establishment, nor even to Missionary objects; but
in some way or other such a one will consider it an honour and a privilege to be
allowed by the Lord to use his means for Him.

This donation helped me another step nearer the full accomplishment of my
desires respecting the enlargement of the Orphan-Work.

Nov. 12, 1857. The long looked for, and long prayed for, day had now arrived,
when the desire of my heart was granted to me, to be able to open the New
Orphan-House No. 2, for 400 additional Orphans. Much had I laboured in prayer
and active engagements to accomplish what was to be done, previously; and now
things were so far advanced, as that the new house was ready for use; and a few
days after we began to receive the children into it. How precious this was to
me, will be understood by those, who, having day by day prayed for a blessing
for seven years, and often repeatedly on the same day, at last obtain the desire
of their heart. Yet this blessing came not unexpectedly to me, but had been
looked for, and had, in the full assurance of faith, been expected in God’s own
time. In connexion with this I also mention, that, for several years previously,
yea, years before a stone had been laid for the building, I had daily asked God,
that He would be pleased, by His providential government, and by the working of
His Holy Spirit, to fit and qualify helpers for the work: and now, when the
house was ready, the helpers also were ready, so that, without difficulty, and
without advertising, they were obtained. Thus these thousands of prayers reaped
a precious harvest in this particular also. Only continue, dear Christian
reader, patiently to wait on God, and, as assuredly as your request is for the
Glory of God, for your real good, and you ask in the name of the Lord Jesus,
believing that God hears you, the answer will be granted. You may have to pray
long, as I had in this case for nearly seven years; but the answer is certain. I
now relate further how the Lord was pleased to supply me with means, and how, at
last He gave me the amount needed for accomplishing fully the intended
enlargement of the Orphan-Work, not for 400 only, but for 700 additional
Orphans.

Jan. 19, 1858. Received £3000, which was left to my disposal. I took of it for
the Building Fund £600, for the support of the Orphans £600, and for the other
objects of the Institution, viz., for Missions, the circulation of the Holy
Scriptures and Tracts, and for the various Schools £1,800—Yesterday I received a
letter, stating that a stranger had offered to pay One Hundred Guineas to the
funds of the Institution, if, together with an Orphan girl, who was to be
received, I would at the same time, admit her brother, whose turn was not come.
This was of course, declined, as the cases of the Orphans are considered in the
order in which applications are made, and according to the vacancies which occur
for boys and girls, and money never influences me in the least.—Now see,
Christian reader, how God recompensed this acting in His fear, irrespective of
the loss of the money.—But I must further add, in connection with this, that the
lady, who had offered the One Hundred Guineas, and who received this negative
reply, an entire stranger to me, very kindly sent me £300 a little while after,
though the little boy was not admitted, because his turn was not yet come.

Feb. 16. Received £800, and from another donor £700. Both these donations were
left at my disposal, to be used as might appear best to me for the Lord’s work.
Of the £800 I took, therefore, for the Building Fund £200, for the support of
the Orphans £200, and for the various other objects of the Institution, viz.,
Missions, the circulation of the Scriptures and Tracts, and the various Schools,
£400. Of the £700 I took for the Building Fund £200, for the support of the
Orphans £200, and for all the other various objects of the Institution £300—Feb.
17. £245 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—As far as I am able to judge, I have
now all that is required in the way of pecuniary means for the third house also,
so that I am able to accomplish the full enlargement of the Orphan work to One
Thousand Orphans.

Pause, esteemed reader! Nearly seven years had I been, day by day, asking the
Lord for the needed means, to carry out the desire of my heart, concerning the
Thousand Orphans. Not a single day had elapsed since first I began to pray for
means, in which I had not been enabled, in the full assurance of faith, that it
would be granted, to bring my request before God, and generally I had prayed
more than once a day concerning this matter. When I began my request for means,
viz., to entreat the Lord to give me Thirty Five Thousand Pounds, I knew well
what difficulty there was in the way of my obtaining this sum, looking at it
naturally. I am too calm, too calculating a person, too much in the habit of
weighing all the difficulties of a case, to be carried away by excitement or
imagination. I knew I had no ground naturally to expect this large sum. For
months, therefore, I had not prayed at all for means for this enlargement, but
had only asked the Lord to show me very clearly whether it was His will that I
should go forward; but, having once come fully to this conclusion, on the
grounds stated at large in the Fourth part of this Narrative, from page 206 to
page 227 of the Third Edition, I was as certain that the Lord would give me all
I needed, as if I had had the money already in hand. It might, at that time,
have been naturally said to me, and indeed it was said to me, "How will you be
likely to obtain this large sum of Thirty Five Thousand Pounds for the Building
Fund, and at the same time be able to meet the current expenses of the work
already in existence?" The reply of faith was, I know not whence the money is to
come, but I know that God, on whom I depend, is able to provide me with all I
need, for the current expenses, and also to give me money for the Building Fund.
When in November, 1845, contrary to all my former desires, I was led as by an
unseen hand, to decide upon leaving the four rented houses, and to build the New
Orphan House No. 1 for 300 children, it was considered strange that I should
think of enlarging the work from 120 to 300 Orphans, when for years previously I
had had almost habitually to wait upon the Lord day by day for daily supplies.
Yet so it was, that the Lord gave me all I needed for the Building Fund,
although that was no less than £15,055 3s. 2¼d., and I had £776 14s. 3¾d. more
than I required. Moreover, all the current expenses were met in the meantime,
and we were able to begin housekeeping at the New Orphan House No. 1 with about
Five Hundred Pounds in hand, whilst, before I had thought about building that
large house, we had had very rarely as much as £100 in hand, and very often
scarcely 100 pence. So this time, whilst the means for the Building Fund were
coming in, I had to meet the current expenses, which for the Orphans alone
amounted to £26,249 10s. from May 26, 1851 to Feb. 17, 1858, and for the other
objects, in the same time, £25,670 9s. 6½d., being altogether £51,919 19s. 6½d.;
and when the new house for 400 Orphans was opened on Nov. 12, 1857, I had in
hand

£2,292 0s. 11¾d. for the current expenses of the Orphans. See, esteemed reader,
how unbelief is put to shame, and natural reasoning is confounded. Had I, at my
own bidding, or for my own honour, or for the gratification of self in some way
or other begun this enlargement, I could have expected nothing but to be
confounded. Or, good though my intentions had been, had I not been called for
the work, I could have expected nothing but to be confounded. Or, had I regarded
iniquity in my heart, whilst seeking to carry out this enlargement, I might have
prayed much outwardly, but I should not have had my desires granted as to the
obtaining of means. I dwell upon these matters for the profit of the reader,
especially the young Christian reader, or even older believers whose faith is
weak, in order that thus they may be helped on in the divine life.

Up to May 26, 1858, I had received for the intended enlargement of the Orphan
Work, to be able to accommodate 1000 Orphans instead of 300, the sum of £35,335
9s. 3d., being actually £335 9s. 3d. more than I had been from the commencement
praying for. Let this encourage the reader! I add the following remarks
respecting the intended further enlargement of the Orphan work:

For some time previous to May 26th, 1858, I had judged it to be far better to
keep the ground belonging to the Orphan Houses free from buildings, and to
purchase land for the intended third house. As soon, therefore, as I had
obtained in January and February 1858 the large donations referred to, which
furnished me with all I yet needed, I took active measures towards purchasing a
field near the New Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2. The purchase was made; there
arose, however, certain difficulties regarding the matter, which, for many
weeks, it was hoped would be removed; but, on June 2nd, 1858, it was finally
decided, that it would be undesirable to go on with the completion of the
purchase. I could therefore do nothing, in going forward with the New Orphan
House No. 3, until I had obtained suitable land.

I refer now to some other donations, as specimens, how the Lord was pleased,
over and above the Thirty Five Thousand Pounds, earnestly sought at His hands by
prayer and faith, abundantly to supply us with means.

Sep. 27, 1858. £95 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the
love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

It has been stated before, that when I had received the means required for the
third house, I was looking out for land for it. Regarding this I waited day by
day upon God, but for many months it pleased Him to exercise my faith and
patience. When, more than once I seemed to have obtained my desire, I again
appeared further from it than ever. However, I continued to pray and to exercise
faith, being fully assured that the Lord’s time was not yet come, and that, when
it was, He would help. And so it proved.

At last, in September 1858, I obtained 11½ acres of land, quite close to the New
Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2, and only separated from them by the road. On
these 11½ acres of land a house was built. The price for house and land was
£3,631 15s., being more money than I should have seen it right to expend on the
site, had it not been of the utmost importance, that the third house should be
quite near the other two, to facilitate the superintendance and direction of the
establishment. Thus, at last, this prayer also was answered, concerning which I
had been waiting upon God for so many months, and concerning which the
difficulties as to sight and reason seemed so great, but respecting which my
mind was continually at peace; for I was sure, that, as I was doing God’s work,
He would, in His own time, help me in this particular also. The longer I go on
in this service, the more I find that prayer and faith can overcome every
difficulty.

Having now obtained land, and so much, my desire was to make the best use of it,
and to build for 400 Orphans, instead of for 300, as I had previously purposed
to do. After having had several meetings with the architects, and finding that
it was possible to accommodate with comparatively little more expense 450
Orphans, instead of 400, I finally determined on that number, so as to have
eventually 1150 Orphans under my care, instead of 1000, as for several years
previously had been contemplated. The greatness of the number of destitute
children, bereaved of both parents by death;—together with the greatness of the
Lord’s blessing, which had during all the many years previously rested upon my
service in this way;—and the greatness of the Lord’s help in giving me
assistants and helpers in the work as well as means; and, above all, the deep
realization that I have but one life to spend for God on earth, and that that
one life is but a brief life:—These were the reasons which led me to this
further enlargement. To this determination of a still further enlargement, I
came solely in dependence upon the Living God for help, though the increase of
expense for the Building Fund, on account of the purchase of the land, and
accommodation to be built for the additional 150 Orphans, more than had been
from the beginning contemplated, would not be less than from £6000 to £7500 more
than I had originally expected the total of the premises, which were to be
erected, would cost; and though, in addition to this, the yearly additional
expenditure for the maintenance of these 150 Orphans, beyond the intended number
of 1000, could not be less than £1800 a year. But none of these difficulties
discouraged me.

It will now be interesting to the reader to see how the Lord dealt with me,
since I came to this decision. I therefore go on to refer to at least a few of
the donations, which came in for the Building Fund since October 29, 1858.

Dec. 26. Received information that a glass manufacturer and a glass merchant
will kindly supply gratuitously all the glass required for the New Orphan House
No. 3, which is expected to contain about 350 large windows.

Jan. 4, 1859. Received £7000, which, being entirely left at my disposal, I took
£4000 for the Building Fund, £1000 for the support of the Orphans, £1500 for
Missions, £400 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and £100
for the various Schools.—When I decided at the end of October, 1858, to build
for 450 Orphans, instead of 300, I needed several thousand pounds more, and was
fully assured that God would give me the required means, because in reliance
upon Him, and for the honour of His name, I had determined on this enlargement;
and now see, esteemed Reader, how the Lord honoured this my faith in Him!—Jan.
6. From Brixton £2, as "A thank-offering to God for an unbroken family at the
beginning of the year." From an anonymous donor at Manchester £300, with the
very kind promise to send me £900 more, in the course of this year, for the
Building Fund.

Feb. 1. Received £1700, the application of which being left entirely to myself,
I took for the Building Fund £400, for the support of the Orphans £300, for Home
Missions £350, for Foreign Missions £350, for the circulation of Bibles £100,
for the circulation of Tracts £100, and for the School Fund £100—Received
likewise this day £1000, of which the application was left to myself, and of
which I took for the Building Fund £300, for the support of the Orphans £200,
for Foreign Missions £200, for Home Missions £100, for the circulation of the
Holy Scriptures £100, for the circulation of Tracts, £50, and for the School
Fund £50.

Do you perceive, esteemed Reader, how precious it is to trust in God? Do you
see, that, if we ask God for that which is according to His mind, and ask it in
the name of the Lord Jesus, and believe that He hears us, we do not wait upon
Him in vain? Make but trial of this blessed way for yourself, in your own
individual sphere, and under your own individual trials and necessities, and you
will find, as we have, times without number, that you do not wait upon God in
vain. But you must previously have decided, upon Scriptural ground, that that
regarding which you pray, is for the glory of God; you must further ask it at
His hands on the ground of the merits and worthiness of the Lord Jesus as a
believer in Him for the salvation of your soul; and you must believe that God
hears you, and will in His own time and way attend to your request.

Feb. 8, 1859. £245 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the
love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

May 26, 1859. Up to this day has been received, towards the enlargement of the
Orphan work, the sum of £41,911 15s. 11d. The New Orphan House No. 3 is intended
for 450 girls from eight years old and upward, to remain till they are fit to be
sent to service. The plans of the building of No. 3 are all completed, and in a
few weeks it is expected that the building will be commenced, God willing.

July 11. Received from A. B., anonymously, £400.

Dec. 31. From Lancashire £300

Jan. 1, 1860. From Lancashire £200—Jan. 31. Received £3000, left entirely at my
disposal, to be used for the various objects of the Institution. I took,
therefore, £500 for the Building Fund, £500 for the support of the Orphans, and
£2,000 for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and Tract Fund. The previously
mentioned large donations from A. B. and from Lancashire, together with this
last one, and many smaller donations, not mentioned, received for the Building
Fund, furnished me to the full with means for accomplishing the whole of the
enlargement, though the amount required was somewhat more, when the estimates
for No. 3 came in, than had been anticipated.

May 16. £270 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—May 22. £200 out of a donation of
£2700, left at my disposal, was taken for the Building Fund, the rest for the
other objects of the Institution.—May 26, 1860. Up to this day I had received,
altogether, for the contemplated enlargement, £45,113 14s. 4½d. The building of
the New Orphan House No. 3 Was commenced in July, 1859, and has been steadily
going on up to this day.

Apr. 9, 1861. Received anonymously, a gold ring set with five diamonds and two
sapphires, a gold necklet with locket, a gold locket brooch, a gold pencil case,
a gold cross, anchor and heart, a silver vinaigrette and a pair of silver
bracelets.—April 17. £270 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by
the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—May 17. A glass
manufacturer and glass merchant kindly gave all the glass required for the 390
large windows of No. 3.—May 26, 1861. Up to this day had been received for the
enlargement of the Orphan work, originally intended for 700 more Orphans, but
afterwards extended to 850 Orphans, the sum of £46,660 17s. 3d., so that the
amount first prayed for, was exceeded by £11,660 17s. 3d. The reader will have,
therefore, in this a fresh proof of the blessedness of committing our matters,
great and small, temporal and spiritual, into the hands of our Heavenly Father,
waiting patiently for the answer to our prayers. We did not obtain the answer to
our prayers at once. Thousands of times, many thousands of times our request had
to be repeated before our Heavenly Father, and faith and patience were exercised
year after year, before the full answer regarding this matter was granted; but
at last our prayers were not only answered to the full, but £11,660 17s. 3d.
more was received than had been at first asked for.

Contemplated further enlargement of the Orphan Work.

The following statement was published in the Twenty-Second Report of the
Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, in 1861, and is reprinted
here:

"It is now ten years, when, as by an unseen hand, I was led to that enlargement
of the Orphan work, which is now, with the Lord’s blessing, all but completed.
The exercise of spirit I passed through, and the reasons which finally led me to
that enlargement of the work from 300 to 1000 Orphans, and which, in 1858, was
finally still further extended to 1150, may be fully seen in the fourth part of
this Narrative, from page 206 to 227 of the Third Edition. I have now to inform
the reader, that, as ten years ago, so again during the last months, day by day,
my spirit has been exercised about a still further enlargement of the Orphan
work, so that there should not only be 1150 destitute children, bereaved of both
parents by death, cared for, in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge
Institution for Home and Abroad, but 2000; and that still further premises
should be built, as two separate establishments, for 850 more Orphans, being a
fourth and fifth Orphan House, in addition to the three already built. The
reasons which, after daily prayer for guidance, self-examination, and looking
steadfastly at all the many difficulties connected with this further enlargement
have finally decided me, are the following:

1, The longer I go on in this service, and the more it becomes known, the
greater is the number of destitute children, bereaved of both parents by death,
who are applied for to be admitted into the Orphan Houses under my direction.
Almost daily fresh cases are brought before me, and sometimes 3 or 4 or more at
once; and it is not a rare thing, that in each such case there are 3, 4, or even
more young children. I am, therefore, willing, to be yet further the servant of
the Lord in this particular work, although I am unworthy, most unworthy, that He
should condescend thus to use me.

2, But that which at first especially was used by the Lord to direct my mind to
this further enlargement, was not only the greatness of the number of
applications for Orphans in general, but for boys in particular. For girls we
had the prospect of doing something more, when the house for 450 should be
opened; but for boys we had no such prospect, nor anything like it, though about
400 were waiting for admission, and hundreds of applications for boys had been
declined, as there was no prospect of being able to admit them. The reasons
which have led me to care for girls to a greater extent with regard to numbers,
than for boys, are these: a, Girls are the weaker sex, and therefore call more
particularly for Christian sympathy. b, If neglected, they are still more
exposed to the danger of being utterly ruined. c, Girls we have employment for,
and can keep them without difficulty till they are 18 or 19 years of age, whilst
boys need to be apprenticed when 14 or 15. But I have generally found, that the
age from 14 to 18 or 19 is the most important as young persons, with regard to
their spiritual state. They are, if cared for, at that age, generally speaking,
more in earnest about the things of God, than when younger. This has been my
experience during the past 27 years though God has made numberless exceptions
during the last three years, while His Holy Spirit has been so mightily at work;
and we ourselves have had very many children brought to the knowledge of the
Lord, before they were 14 years old.—Because, then, girls are the weaker sex;
and are still more exposed than boys to utter ruin if neglected; and we can
easily keep them till they are 18 or 19 years of age; I was led more especially
to care for them. But now, having to a considerable extent, by the help of God,
been enabled to provide for them, I was led to consider whether something more
might not be done for boys also, to prevent, if possible, the necessity of
refusing the boys of a family, when the girls could be received. I do not mean
to say that the whole of the intended enlargement is for boys, yet a part at
least, should be appropriated to them. Though, then, my mind has been, and is
still led more particularly to care for girls, yet the desire to provide for
boys also, to a greater extent than hitherto, was that which, in the first
instance, particularly led my mind to this further enlargement.

3, The third reason, which has led me to this enlargement, is, the entirely
inadequate accommodation in the Orphan Institutions already in existence in the
United Kingdom. If they were multiplied many times, yet would there be an
abundance of destitute Orphans to fill them. But even if there were room in
them, which is not the case, still, the existing rules of admission by votes,
which are in use in most of them, make it difficult, if not impossible, for the
poorest and most destitute persons, to avail themselves of them. In referring to
the practice of admission by votes, I do not blame any one; for I have reason to
believe that many, who use this practice, wish it were otherwise; but I mention
it simply as an existing fact. Thousands of votes, sometimes even many
thousands, are required, in order that the candidate be successful. But the
really poor and destitute have neither time, money, ability nor influence, to
set about canvassing for votes; and therefore, with rare exceptions, they derive
no benefit from such Institutions. Some time since I had an application for some
Orphans, whose mother, a widow, in attempting to obtain votes for one of her
fatherless children, was actually so worn out, that one day she came home,
over-fatigued by canvassing for votes, sat down and died. I repeat it, I blame
no one, yet I would humbly but solemnly entreat presidents, vice-presidents, and
committees of such Institutions, to consider in the fear of God, whether it is
right to impose such overwhelming work, and such heavy expense on the poor
applicants, and whether it is not more Christ-like to bestow the bounty, which
is to be bestowed, in a more easy way. I do not know whether it may please God
to use this feeble word of suggestion, or not; but this I must say, I do feel
myself called upon, to the utmost of my power, to make an easy way for the
admission of poor destitute Orphans into an Orphan Establishment; and this, as
well as the want of room in the already existing Orphan Institutions, has led me
to contemplate this further enlargement by s


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 6: PART VI
========================================================================

PREFACE

TO THE

FIRST EDITION OF THE SIXTH PART

THE introduction to the third volume of this Narrative, gives also in part the
reason for publishing this fourth volume. Besides what has been stated there, I
have to add, that, during the last ten years and nine months, my life and
service have been completely different from what they were before, having
travelled in 23 countries in Europe, America, Africa, and Asia, on preaching
tours, of which a brief account is given in the last chapter of this volume.

I refer also again minutely, in writing about myself in the last chapter, to the
blessed results of systematic giving, as the Lord may prosper us, as exemplified
in my own experience.

The author has now entered upon his eighty-first year, and greatly desired to
show in his advanced age, that he is acting on the same principles as he did 56
years ago, trusting in God alone for everything, and is more and more assured of
the blessedness of these principles, and desires that the reader if he does not
act on them, may know their blessedness for himself.

Lastly, the author suggests, that this book should not be read like a common
narrative, but only a few pages at a time; that that which is read should be
pondered over, and that the whole book should habitually be read with self
application.

GEORGE MULLER,

January 1, 1886.

New Orphan Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol.

(Permanent Address.)

A

NARRATIVE,

&c. &c.

SIXTH PART.

Supplies for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and Tract Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from March 5, 1874, to May 26, 1885. Practical remarks, Letters from
Donors, &c.

In the third volume of this Narrative, the account regarding the income for the
first four Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad
was carried on up to March 5th, 1874, as that date finishes its history, in this
particular, for the first forty years of its existence; and we now go on with
the narrative in what follows.

March 7, 1874. From Ireland, for Missions, £150.

April 1. £100. from a shipowner, instead of insuring his vessels.— £100. from a
servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay
up treasure in heaven.—From Wales £100., with £36. for the support of the
Orphans, being the receipt on New Year’s Day in a house of business, carried on
on the ready money system.

May 4. From "Needy," £6. 4s. ld. This donor gives month by month similar
amounts, as God prospers him. About eight years ago he sent a few shillings, I
think 4 or 5, but continued to send, under the name of "Needy," these small
amounts. After some time they were somewhat enlarged, and after a year or two
they became much larger. Now he sends about £60. a year, in monthly instalments,
always varying; no doubt as God prospers him.—May 6. £100. from a servant of the
Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in
heaven.—May 9. £33. with the following letter: "My Dear Sir, Please to accept
the enclosed cheque for £33. as from the Lord. I had a very handsome bracelet,
and years ago I made up my mind, that, if a certain person died, I would sell
it, and send the money to you. Pray make what use of it you please, keeping £5.
for yourself. I always read your Reports every year, and my faith gets greatly
strengthened, and I generally give several away. Sometimes I used to fear that I
should never be able to sell my beautiful bracelet and send you the money. Being
almost poor, compared with what I once was, to have sent you the money, was
entirely out of my power. However, now when I am upwards of seventy years of
age, my Heavenly Father has answered my prayer. That the Lord may greatly bless
you, is the fervent prayer of your sincere sister in the Lord * * * *." I have
given this letter as another instance of the remarkable way in which it pleases
the Lord to supply us with means, but all comes in answer to prayer; we only
speak to Him about our need. And this we have continually to do. Whilst I am
writing this for the press, we have scarcely anything left for these first four
Objects of the Institution, as the income has been exceedingly little for many
days, and the outgoings have been exceedingly large. But I hope in God, and
doubt not, that long ere this is out of the press, and before the eye of the
public, He will again send in the means more bountifully, which He now, for the
trial of our faith, for a while is pleased to withhold from us.—May 13. The
following letter, containing ten shillings, is from one of the Orphans now in
service, who has been long a believer, and who left our care more than twenty
years since: "Dear Mr. Muller, Please to accept the enclosed trifle, towards the
support of the great work you have in hand. The sum is very small, but it is
given in the earnest desire to lay up treasure in heaven, and also to discharge
the duty I think is laid upon every one, to help forward the work of. God, in
spreading the gospel all over the world. Take my mite for the purpose which
requires it most, and may it bring down a blessing, both to the receiver and to
the giver. With the hope that you are well and strong in the Lord, I am, your
unworthy Orphan, * * * *."—May 18. From Worcestershire £90. for Missions, with
£10. for myself.—May 21. £100. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—May 23.
From Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, £8. 10s. in eight donations.—From the
neighbourhood of Bridgend £9. 6s. from donors who give as the Lord prospers
them.—May 26. £980. 9s. 7d. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained
by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

Supplies for the School—, Bible,— Missionary— and Tract Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from May 26, 1874, to May 26, 1875. Letters from Donors, Practical
remarks, &c.

At the commencement of the last period, from May 26, 1874 to May 26, 1875, the
balance in hand, for these Objects of the Institution, was £167. 1s. 3½d. We
were thankful to have even this small balance in hand, though it was very little
indeed, considering that during the previous year the expenses for these Objects
alone had amounted to £16518. 5s. 5d. Yet, little as the balance was, we were
not in debt, and looked out now for help to our infinitely rich Treasurer, the
Living God, and were not confounded. Again and again, when either all, or almost
all was gone, for these Objects, He was pleased to send us fresh supplies. I
refer now to some of the ways, in which it pleased Him to help us.

July 10, 1874. £149. 19s. 9d. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained
by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—July 13. From one of
the former Orphans, a Christian, now in service, 10s., "instead of buying
herself a new bonnet."—July 28. From Scotland £37. 10s., £10. for Missions to
the Jews, £20. for the Orphans, £1. 7s. for books, and £5. for myself.

August 1. From Scotland £150., with £10. for myself.—August 8. From Ireland
£100. for Missions in Spain, £100. for Missions in Italy, £100. for Missions in
China, and £200. for the Orphans.—Aug. 25. From India £87. 16s. 0d.—Aug. 27.
When the new year for this Institution commenced, three months since, we began
the operations of these four Objects with the balance of £167. 1s. 3½d. Since
then we have expended £2526. 6s. 6d., and yet this day we have £553. 7s. 2d.
left. Thus the Lord has again helped us, during these three months also, in
answer to believing and expecting prayer.

Sept. 2. From Sale £66. 4s., with £50. for the Orphans.—Sept. 7. From a servant
of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up
treasure in heaven, £200.—Sept. 21. From Cardiff £125.—Sept. 27. Within the past
four months we have expended for these Objects £4193. 15s. 11¾d., and yet the
balance of £167. 1s. 3½d. which we had, when we began this period, is increased
to £207. 5s.—Sept. 30. From one of the Midland Counties £450. for Missions, with
£50. for myself.—From London £50., with £50. for the Orphans.

Oct. 13. From Slapton £5., "as a thank-offering for an abundant harvest."

Nov. 2. From Ireland £I00.—£200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven—Nov. 14.
£200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,
seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—Nov. 20. From Yorkshire £200. for the
circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and £100. for the Orphans.—Nov. 26. From
Sale £40., with £100. for the Orphans, and £10. for myself.—Nov. 27. From
Cambridge, for Missions, £31. 15s. 8d.—We had now expended £7360. 18s. 6d.,
though we commenced only with the balance of £167. 1s. 3½d. on May 27th, and had
£128. 14s. 6¼d. left, as the result of waiting upon God in believing prayer.

Dec. 16. From the neighbourhood of Henley-on-Thames £100.—From Bedfordshire £5.,
with £5. for the Orphans’ treat and 6d. for a Report, from a small shopkeeper,
who many times has sent £5. as the Lord is pleased to prosper him.—Dec. 23. From
a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to
lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—Dec. 27. During the past seven months we have
been enabled to expend for these Objects £8687. 13s. 1½d., though, when this
period began, we had only £167. 1s. 3½d. in hand. Now, however, all our means
are gone. We have nothing at all left.—Dec. 28. See how soon the Lord has again
sent us means, in answer to prayer, for these Objects. Received from a Christian
Gentleman £181. 18s. 1d., with £50. for the Orphans, being the entire proceeds
of a field, set apart for the benefit of this Institution.—Received also £10.
from Menton in France for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and ten other
donations besides, amounting altogether to £9. 8s. 1d. Thus above £200. came in
at once, when all our means were completely expended, for these first four
Objects of the Institution.

Jan. 1, 1875. With the new year, the Lord was pleased to send us, as the result
of many prayers, many donations. I only mention, as specimens, the
following:—From Ireland £50.—From Scotland £110.—Jan. 4. From Cork £50.—Jan. 5.
An aged Christian near Spilsby, who, being too aged to continue his ordinary
work, having yet a desire to do something for this Institution, and having some
strength left, made 40 beehives during the past year, for its benefit, which be
sold for £4. and sent the money. This affords another proof, how all, who really
have it in their heart, may do something for the work of God.—Jan. 12. Received
15s. from one of the former Orphans, who went to service about 24 years since,
and who has been for many years a believer. The donation was sent with the
following letter: "Dear Mr. Muller, I have the pleasure of once more giving you
my mite towards carrying on the great works in your hands. I send fifteen
shillings for that part which requires it most; and may the dear Lord bless you
in receiving, and me in giving the same. The thought crossed my mind the other
day, that it was a great privilege to be used in the smallest degree as an
instrument in answer to prayer, that is, I know that you pray earnestly every
day for means to work with, and if I am inclined to send a small portion of my
means, then I look upon it, that I ought to esteem it a great honour to be
allowed in that way to be a co-worker with you. I desire your prayers on my
behalf, that I may be preserved faithful unto the great day of the Lord, or the
end of time allotted for me to live in this world. I am, dear Sir, your
affectionate Orphan * * * *."—Jan. 18. From Algiers £10.—Jan. 22. From one of
the former Orphans £6. 10s. The donor has been a Christian for many years, is
now in business on his own account, and had taken one of our Christian Orphan
Boys as an apprentice. When the one half of the premium was sent to him, he
returned it, with a grateful letter for the benefit he had himself received at
the Orphan Houses.—Jan. 23. Anonymously from Birmingham £400.—From Hampshire
£100. for Foreign Missions, £75. for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures,
£300. for the support of the Orphans, and £25. for myself.—Jan. 27. Today it was
found, that we had expended for these Objects within the past eight months
£10349. 8s. 10½d., though we had at the beginning of the period less than One
Hundred and Seventy Pounds in hand, and today we have £322. 15s. 11½d. left,
whilst a month since we had nothing at all; but more than this, we have been
able to meet the monthly expenses, amounting to nearly Seventeen Hundred Pounds.

Feb. 6. By sale of gold and silver articles, given to be sold, £50.—Feb. 12.
From one of the Midland Counties £450. for Home Missions, with £50. for
myself.—Feb. 16. Received £250. with the following letter: "My dear Brother in
Christ, After 54 years of natural life, and nearly as long since my ‘birth from
above,’ during which interval the earth has, mostly, brought forth unto me
plenty of thorns and thistles (of results painful and results dry and barren) I
have now for the first time received what is to me an important supply of
earthly riches; but without my own labour, and from a totally unexpected source,
and after equally unexpected losses, risks and delays, during four years in
receiving it. Therefore I desire to take the earliest appropriate day to express
recognition of my Heavenly Father’s bounty, in having, according to my
petitions, protected this from again wholly vanishing: and more especially for
having preceded it with equal bounty of various spiritual riches for which I had
been petitioning. I beg you to accept, therefore, the enclosed cheque for £250.,
being £120. for the important faithful and scriptural Missionary work; £70. for
the Bible Fund, SCHOOLS and Tracts on correct Scriptural principles, greatly
needed by the rising generation in these evil days, before Christ’s Church is
translated to meet Him. £50. for the Orphans, that great work which shows the
blessing and reality of "walking" truly and Scripturally by Faith. £10. for the
personal use of yourself, as having been set forth by God as an instructive
example of a believer "having Christ’s words abiding m him," and of the
practical fulfilment of the promises attached thereto. Various other Christian
works are pressed on me in God’s providence, to which to apply other portions of
what God has entrusted to me; but, as my faith (besides knowledge of God’s will
in worship and walk) has been greatly strengthened and helped (as could not be
done by any mere words) during the last 25 years, by the Holy Spirit through
your Autobiography and Orphan work, I feel it a privilege thus to testify this
first (having specially prayed for wisdom) in beginning to employ this Divine
bounty, while as yet the blessed powers of natural life are continued to you and
to me. In former years I have gladly sent you a pound or a few pounds, from time
to time, as I have felt able, without expecting, at all, that I should ever be
so well enabled to send this. May our Father’s blessing continue on yourself
and, on your works; and be on the expenditure, by you, of this comparatively
small item toward your great works so graciously sustained in the Lord. Ever
yours sincerely in Christ, * * * *." This donation, as unexpectedly received by
me from the kind donor, as the money was unexpectedly received by him, which
enabled him, to send it, was one of the various means, whereby the Lord was
pleased to carry us through the expenses of the past year.— £12. from Glasgow,
with the following letter: "Dear Mr. Muller, I think it but right you should
have the first fruits of the tenth of my business, which plan has been adopted
by me within the last few weeks, solely from reading your publications (The
Lord’s Dealings with George Muller.) I prayed fervently that the Lord would
incline my heart also to give systematically to Him, as others did. I say
fervently, as I had to contend with a grasping, money loving disposition, which,
I am glad to say, has been so far conquered victoriously, that I can now put on
one side the Lord’s Tenth after the close of each day’s transactions, without
any feelings of regret. I ask an interest in your prayers, that I may become one
of the Lord’s stewards, and give still more largely to Him "who daily loadeth me
with benefits." From this amount, £12., you will greatly oblige me by retaining
£5. for yourself; the remainder apply as you think best. Trusting the Lord in
His infinite goodness will spare you for many years to come, not only as a
father to poor Orphans, but as a shining light to bring those out of darkness as
once was yours sincerely and affectionately * * * *."—£200. from a servant of
the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure
in heaven. —Feb. 27. Saturday. Up to this day we had been enabled, by the help
of God, as the result of prayer and faith, to expend within the past nine
months, for these Objects alone, £12237. 12s. 1d., though we began the year with
so small a balance, and we had now £52. 4s. 10½d. left for these Objects, which
this very day was entirely expended, and we had now nothing at all in hand; but
our infinitely rich Treasurer, the Living God, remained, and in Him we trusted,
and to Him we made known our requests.

March 1. Monday. Since Saturday, when we had nothing at all left for these
Objects, the Lord has graciously been pleased to give us, in answer to prayer,
altogether £333. The donors who kindly helped us, will feel interested in
knowing how God used them as His instruments to send, us help when we had
nothing left, which I did not tell them, when I sent their receipts, as
otherwise it would have been like an indirect request for further help. I never
speak of the state of the funds to any one, not connected with the Institution,
except when the yearly Report is issued.—I received this day £160. from London
with the following letter: "My dear Sir and Brother, For the past nine years I
have not been giving systematically of my income to the Lord’s work, as He has
prospered me, though never thoughtlessly, I trust, disregarding any call, which
came under my notice. On examining my books I find, that, after deducting my
entire drawings from the business, which I started in my own name in 1866, a
considerable sum has accumulated, and of this I have put aside Ten per Cent. to
be more especially devoted to the Lord’s work, and desire to acknowledge that
all I have and myself also are His, whilst I gratefully remember that what He
has, and He Himself is mine. It was through reading the third Volume of your
Narrative that I have been led to do this, and therefore send you the first
payment out of this fund, say £160. herein, of which please retain £10. for
yourself, and appropriate the £150. to any one or amongst all or any of the
Objects of the Lord’s work in your hands. Etc."—Besides this donation, I
received from Scotland £100., with £10. for myself.—From a servant of the Lord
Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in
heaven, £74. 19s. 11d.—From Budleigh Salterton £2.—From Grogan, Ireland, £3. 3s.
0d.—From L. C. J. £1. 0s. 6d.—From Leicester 10s.—From Attelborough £l.—From
Edinburgh £1.— Through the chapel boxes 15s. 6d.—The Lord be praised for this
precious help, received thus today in answer to prayer, when we had nothing at
all left in hand for these Objects!—March 2. The Lord has still more abundantly
helped us. I received from Yorkshire One Thousand Pounds. £13. 9s. 11d. came in
besides.—How soon is God able to help us, and to replenish our stores! May all
the readers be increasingly led to trust unreservedly in God. I have joyfully
dedicated my whole life to the object of exemplifying how much may be
accomplished by prayer and faith.—Received from London a diamond ring and 2
silver coins for the Bible and Tract Fund, with these words : "The engaged ring
of my wife, for whom to die was gain, to be sold for the benefit of the Bible
and Tract Fund."—March 19. £100. from Wick, for Missions to the heathen.—March
23. From Sale £100.

May 12. From New Zealand £25. for China Missions, £20. for the Orphans, and £5.
for myself.—May 19. £200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by
the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—May 21. From Plympton
for the School Fund £20.—May 26. £280. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

I have thus given specimens as to the way in which it pleased the Lord to supply
us with means, during the past year, for the operations of the first four
Objects of the Institution. Though we began the year with only £167. 1s. 3½d. in
hand, yet God so helped us by prayer and faith, without asking any one but
Himself, that we were able to expend for these Objects during the year £16,895.
4s. 7¾d., and had a balance of £18. 14s. 4½d. left on May 26, 1875. Only very
few of the donations have been here referred to.

Supplies for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and Tract Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from May 26, 1875, to May 26, 1876. Letters from Donors, Practical
Remarks, &c.

When we began the period, we had, on May 26, 1875, the balance of £18. 14s. 4¼d.
left for these Objects. When it is considered, that we had expended for them,
during the previous year £16895. 4s. 7¾d., and that during the year from May
26th, 1875 to May 26th, 1876 our expenses for these Objects were £17643. 15s.
0½d., the reader sees, how small our balance was, to begin the year with,
especially as we do not go in debt; yet, small as it was, it was a balance in
hand. Our hope was now again in the Living God, who for more than forty-one
years had never failed us. We trusted in Him, and in Him alone; and He
graciously was pleased to supply us during the past year also with what we
needed. I give now some instances as to the way, which God was pleased to use
for our supply, in answer to our daily prayers. On May 28, 1875 we received from
Nova Scotia 7 dollars, 4 dollars, and 4 dollars.

June 5. From Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, £1., £3., £1., £1., £1., 10s. 6d.
and 10s.—June 16. From Ireland £100.

July 17th. Received from Ireland £30., with the following letter: "My dear sir,
I enclose herewith first half notes for £30., the premium on insurance against
losses in trade and on stock, which insurance I effect in the office of the
Living God, in whose service I hold my stewardship; and I believe I am acting in
accordance with His will in remitting it to you, to use it in His service.
Please apply £5. of this sum to your own use, and remaining £25. as you think
fit, according to His guidance. With my best wishes for the success of the
undertaking committed to your charge, accept my regards and esteem. Yours
sincerely ****."—L200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the
love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven. —July 19. Received £250.
with the following letter: "Dear Brother in Christ, only 5 months have passed,
since I wrote to you, mentioning our Heavenly Father’s most unexpected earthly
bounty, the first (of any material amount pecuniarily) in 54 years of varied and
continual discipline. Out of that I begged you to use £250. in recognition by me
of the Giver, and of the great spiritual benefit to me (for faith and walk)
wrought by means of the history of the Orphanage and through the principles
taught in your book "The Lord’s Dealings with you." Yet more unexpectedly, if
that were, possible, God has, again so soon, showered upon me yet further,
though smaller, supplies of money, unsought by me, from a source which, I had
always reckoned, must flow to others, and not, by human possibility, to myself.
Therefore,— with deep sense of the Giver, and with prayer that these gifts may
be accompanied with the personal blessings to me of fitness for His service and
the needed health, to turn the attention of very many fellow-Christians
correctly to Scriptural teachings much neglected, and with the power and
demonstration of the Spirit therewith,—I again enclose a cheque for £250. to be
applied as before, by you, in the service of Him whom we are awaiting from
heaven, even Him who is our Great God and Saviour, Christ Jesus. Namely £120.
for that large, important, faithful and Scriptural Missionary work, which is
under your hand. £70. for your Bible Fund, Schools and Tracts, greatly needed by
the rising generation, in these evil days, before Christians are to be
translated to meet Him. £50. for the Orphanage, that great work on which God’s
blessing shows the reality of the promises to him in whom Christ’s words abide.
£10. for yourself, as having been the instrument eminently owned of God, to
teach to your fellow-Christians precious truths of faith and walk, for growing
"strong in the Lord" and for acceptableness to Christ in the soon coining day. 2
Cor. v., 9, etc." This donation was one of the various ways, coming as
unexpectedly to us, as the means came to the donor, whereby it pleased the Lord
to carry us through the heavy expenses of the year; it also shows, how
abundantly the Lord had been pleased to repay the donor for his former
kindess.—July 21. By sale of gold and silver articles £125.—July 24. £12. 10s.
"instead of insuring 500 acres against hail-storms."

Aug. 2. From Scotland £150.—Aug. 4. From New Zealand £40.—From India £5. for
Missions with £5. for the Orphans.—Aug. 11. £500 for Missions and the
circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain and Italy. The donor of this amount
sent me a few years since his first donation, being Five Shillings. From that
time he began to give, as the Lord prospered him. In this way not only his own
soul has been greatly benefited, but the Lord from that time has so prospered
him, that he has again and again been able to send me £500. as also £100. or
£200. at a time.

Sep. 2. Received 10s., with the following letter, from one of the former Orphans
under our care. "Dear and Honoured Sir, May I be allowed the privilege of
writing to you, after so many years have passed, to thank you for the kind and
fatherly care you showed me, while in the dear Orphan House, and to ask your
forgiveness, for not doing so before. It is now seven years, since I left, and I
can never think of it, without a bitter pang, at the remembrance of my
ingratitude. I can never thank God enough for placing me there, and oh! if I had
my time to spend over again, how different it would be. I know, dear sir, that
we all have your prayers, and also the prayers of the dear teachers and helpers,
although we have been away some time, and I know also what joy it will give you
and them, to know that there is one more lost sheep found. It is some time,
since I began to realize what a sinner I am, and also before I could find peace;
but I rejoice to say, that at last I am able to put my whole trust in Jesus, and
know what a precious Friend He is. I can now see the loving care He has shown
me, ever since I was left an Orphan, which is now 18 years ago; and I can say,
truly the promise has been fulfilled to me, "When my father and my mother
forsake me, then the Lord will take me up." Since I left your fatherly care, I
have been in 3 situations, and I am now living in a clergyman’s family as
head-nurse, and have been here two years and six months. May I ask your prayers
on my behalf, that my feet may not slip, but that I may go steadily on, and be
able to show by my life, that I belong to Christ’s fold, and help others on the
way; and may I also ask your acceptance of this trifle enclosed, as a very small
token of my gratitude, and please use it in whatever way you think best. I know
it is impossible ever to repay you, but one day you will be repaid. Oh! how I
hope to meet you all again, where we never more shall part; and it is my hope
now, that in this world I may be permitted to see the dear Orphan Houses once
more. I do not know, whether there are any of the teachers in No. 1 that
remember me; but if so, I know how pleased they will be, to see this. May I so
far intrude on your valuable time as to tell them how very sorry I am for all
the trouble I gave them, and to ask their forgiveness for me, and please give my
kind duty to them. Believe me to be your very grateful but unworthy Orphan
****." This letter has been given to show, how, though sometimes the appearance
may be, as if our labours were in vain, yet in the end it is made manifest, that
they were not; and also, that, though it seems, as if our prayers were not
answered, yet, in the Lord’s own time, they are answered. May parents, and
guardians, and teachers be greatly encouraged by this letter! On Sep. 16th a
gentleman called at the Orphan Houses, who up to that time had been unknown to
me, and left, with valuable documents, the following paper: "I **** hereby
present to the Orphanage and the other Institutions, conducted by Mr. G. Muller
of Bristol £3,000 **** 5 per cent. Railway Stock and 25 shares of the same
Company, £10 per share paid, to be disposed of as Mr. Muller shall think best."
These documents were sold in the London market and produced £3734. 7s. 6d., of
which four-fifths were taken for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and Tract
Fund, being £2987. 10s. and one-fifth (£746. 17s. 6d.) for the support of the
Orphans. See, esteemed Reader, how able and how willing God is, to help those
who seek to honour Him, by depending on Him alone. To the Living God, and to Him
alone we look for all the means we require for this great work, and these means
He supplies us with, simply in answer to prayer, year by year, and has done so
now for more than forty-two years, though we need now about Forty Four Thousand
Pounds yearly. But not only with regard to means, but for everything else we may
require, we look to our Heavenly Father, making known our requests to Him, and
He ever helps us, though sometimes we have had many times to repeat our requests
to Him, before the answer has come. And what He condescends to do for us, in
connection with this Institution, which is now so extensive, He is willing to do
for all His children in their particular necessities as to their families, their
business, their labour and service for Him, and as to every other way in which
they may stand in need of His help. This large donation, just referred to, so
kindly given by that donor, helped us to a considerable degree over the heavy
expenses connected with these first four Objects of the Institution, during the
past year.

Nov. 15. From India £77. 16s. 0d.— £200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.—Nov. 20.
Received the following letter with £150. "Dear sir,— I have great pleasure in
again forwarding my mite to be used by you, in carrying on the Lord’s work in
your hands. Enclosed is £150., £120. of which is to be used in the work as you
think best, the remainder is for your own private use. I would beg to add my
testimony to many others, which you have received, as to the blessedness of
giving systematically. I have been a farmer for about 20 years, and for about
half that time did not act on that principle; and while giving my business as
much care and more concern than now, still it was all I could do to make ends
meet. About that time I had the subject of ‘giving as the Lord prospered’
brought under my notice, when I there and then vowed to the Lord, that I would
give one-tenth of the profits of the farm to His cause, should He be pleased to
give me any. From that time I have been prospered in my business far beyond what
I ever could have anticipated; I have truly experienced the fulfilment of the
promise contained in Luke vi, 38. I continued for a short time giving a tenth,
but was gradually constrained to give more and more, until for some years I have
been giving one-half, and can truly say, that the longer experience I have in
this way, the more blessed do I find it to be. I heard you in Glasgow lately,
and beg to thank you for your address on prayer. I trust many of us will have
good cause to bless God for your visit. Please unite with me in asking God to
give me more and more of His Holy Spirit’s influence, so that I may be enabled
to live more by faith and less by sight, continually realising my relation to
Him in Christ, and therefore be constrained to live more for His glory. That the
Lord may long spare you, to be a testimony to the world of the power of faith,
and that you may see much fruit from your tour at this time, is the earnest
prayer of yours most sincerely, ****." I make the following remarks on this most
instructive and profitable letter. The writer says: "I would beg to add my
testimony to many others, which you have received, as to the blessedness of
giving systematically." The reader may say, What is meant by giving
systematically It means, Not to leave the giving to a certain impulse, to
feeling, to powerful emotions under a charity sermon; but to give according to a
certain order, or system, viz., "as God prospers us." This order we find laid
down by the Holy Ghost through the Apostle Paul in I Cor. xvi, 2. It is true,
that this commandment was given with reference to a particular circumstance, but
it is most profitably applied to our times, and holds good with regard to
ourselves. There is not only no reason, why we may not apply this to ourselves,
but rather ought to do so, and upon the first day of the week "lay by in store,
as God has prospered us." The following points are particularly to be noticed:
1, "As God has prospered us." If God has been pleased to give unto us much
during the week, it is suitable that, constrained by gratitude and love, we
should give much back to him in return, for His work or His poor. 2, If it be
asked, How much should I give of what God is pleased to give to me? The reply
is, no rule can be laid down. According to the grace and the knowledge the
individual believers have, it is left to them. The Lord desires willing,
cheerful givers; and therefore no law is given, under the present dispensation,
regarding this point; yet, let it be remembered, that if the Israelites after
the flesh were commanded to give the tenth, we, the Israel of God, the believers
in the Lord Jesus, whose calling is a heavenly calling, not only may give the
same, but should seek to give considerably more. 3, They were to attend to this
every Lord’s day, every first day of week. Regularly, orderly, they were to
attend to this. In most cases it can be known, how much the Lord has been
pleased to give to us, during the previous week; but, suppose that, through
particular circumstances, we could not fully ascertain this, then we should act
according to the best of our judgment in the matter; and, should it afterwards
be clearly seen, that we had not given enough, we may add to what we did give.
But perhaps one may reply: If I acted thus, how are my bad debts to be covered;
how shall I make up for other losses: how for flat and dull times in my
business, etc.? Have you weighed before God, dear reader, that often God allows
"bad debts," "losses in other respects," and "flat and dull times in business"
to befall His children, because they withhold more than is meet; and that they
would escape these things were they to act more as stewards and not as owners?
4, Notice especially that this commandment was not only given to one class of
the believers, but to the rich, the middle class, and the poor; for though, at
certain times, those who are poor, might have nothing to give, yet, at some time
or other they might be particularly prospered, and have something to give. No
class therefore was exempted. 5, Should it be said, How should I lay by in
store? the reply is, that we may actually lay aside what we set apart for the
Lord (and that in most cases may be the best); or we may keep a memorandum book,
entering, how much we have put aside, for the Lord’s work and the poor; and how
much, out of this, we have expended, and from time to time make up the
account.—The writer of the letter goes on: "I have been a farmer for about 20
years, and for about half that time did not act on that principle; and while
giving my business as much care and more concern than now, still it was all I
could do to make ends meet." The writer attended with carefulness to His
business; as he was a Christian, we have also reason to believe that he sought
God’s blessing, but he practically forgot to look upon himself as a steward; and
so it came, that he did not prosper as was the case afterwards. He goes on to
write: "About that time I had the subject of ‘giving as the Lord prospered’
brought under my notice, when I there and then vowed to the Lord, that I would
give one-tenth of the profits of the farm to His cause, should He be pleased to
give me any. From that time I have been prospered in my business far beyond what
I ever could have anticipated; I have truly experienced the fulfilment of the
promise, contained in Luke vi, 38." Notice, how the prosperity in business was
brought about. The writer had not previously neglected it, and only now paid
attention to it; but previously he did not carry on his business as a steward
for the Lord, but for himself as owner thereof. He now altered his course, and
became the Lord’s steward, and thus acting according to the mind of the Lord,
the Lord needed no longer to withhold prosperity from him; but could intrust him
with more.—Have all my readers weighed the passage, to which the writer of the
letter refers: "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed
down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosoms"?
Luke vi, 38. The word was spoken by the Lord Jesus. It refers evidently to the
present dispensation. This word will be fulfilled in the case of those who act
according to this verse. The writer of the letter found it thus. I have found it
thus, thousands and tens of thousands of the children of God have found it thus.
Of course, if any one from vanity or other unholy motives were to give, God
could not fulfil this word.—Lastly the writer says: "I continued for a short
time giving a tenth, but was gradually constrained to give more and more, until
for some years I have been giving one-half, and can truly say, that the longer
experience I have in this way, the more blessed do I find it to be." Notice 1,
He gives after a short time more than a tenth. So great is the blessedness of
giving, both temporarily and spiritually, that, if we do give from right
motives, we are blessed in our souls and so blessed in our basket and store,
that we shall give more and more, even as the writer gave only for a short time
a tenth. The very blessing he received led him to give more than a tenth. He did
not miss the tenth; he was not a loser on account of giving a tenth, but a
gainer, both temporally and spiritually. And it was this which led him to give a
fifth, a fourth, a third of his profits, yea soon one half. How is it in this
respect with the Reader? How much, dear Reader, do you give back to the Lord? 2,
The writer says: "I can truly say, that the longer experience I have in this
way, the more blessed do 1 find it to be." Notice this particularly. Here is no
acting under excitement. More than ten years have passed, during which the
writer of this letter has acted on these principles, and the more hundreds and
thousands he spends for the Lord, the more blessed does he find it. Now,
esteemed Reader, whether you belong to the wealthy, the middle class, or the
poor, if you have not previously acted on these principles, I beseech you to do
so. I have done so for forty-seven years, and can assure you that both
temporally and Spiritually, I have been abundantly blessed in doing so.

Dec. 23. Anonymously left at my house £25. for Missions, and £25. for the
Orphans.—Dec. 30. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love
of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—Dec. 31. Great as our
expenses have been, during this year, the Lord has habitually helped us, and
brought us now to the close of it; and, in the full assurance of faith, that He,
in His faithful love, will help us during the coming year also, we go forward to
it.

March 9, 1876. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—March 15. From Wales £6. 15s.
6d. for Missions in Italy and Spain, with £10. for the support of the Orphans.
The kind donor has often sent a similar donation.

May 1. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,
seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—May 8. From Bengal, India, £10.—From
Adelaide, South Australia, £20.—May 12. Received £1. 5s. 6d. from one of the
former Orphans, with the following letter: "Dear Sir, It is with feelings of
deep gratitude, that I now write again, to thank you for all the kindness I
received when under your paternal care; for it was there that I first learned to
love my Saviour, in whose footsteps I have been trying to walk ever since. I
feel very grateful for having been put in so comfortable a situation as that in
which I have just completed my five years’ apprenticeship, and I have now great
pleasure in sending you 5s. 6d., my first week’s wages [besides board and
lodging]. My master very kindly gave me £5., on completing my apprenticeship,
one pound of which I beg also to enclose for disposal as you may think proper. I
have engaged to live with my master for another year, and I hope that this year
may be as happy a one as each of the five that I have already served him. I
thank you for the Report you so kindly sent me, the reading of which afforded me
much pleasure. I thank you also for the kindness manifested towards my sister,
who I suppose is still under your care. Praying that God may still spare your
life many more years to be the Orphans’ friend, I remain your grateful Orphan,
****."—May 16. From Otago, New Zealand, £l0.—May 23. From Oxfordshire £100. for
Foreign Missions.—May 26. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by
the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.

Supplies for the School—, Bible—, Missionary— and Tract Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from May 26, 1876, to May 26, 1877. Letters from Donors, Practical
remarks, &c.

When we began the period, we had, on May 26, 1876, the balance of £356. l9s.
4¼d. left for these Objects. When it is considered, that during the year from
May 26th, 1875 to May 26th, 1876 our expenses for these Objects were £17643.
15s. 0½d., the reader sees, how small our balance was, to begin the year with,
especially as we do not go in debt. Our hope was now again in the Living God,
who for more than forty-two years had never failed us. We trusted in Him, and in
Him alone; and He graciously was pleased to supply us during the past year also
with what we needed. I give now some instances as to the way, which God was
pleased to use for our supply, in answer to our daily prayers.

June 6, 1876, From Pennsylvania, United States of America, £10.—June 8. From ten
donors in Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, £15. 8s. 6d.—June 13. From Victoria,
Australia, £5. 5s.— From Adelaide, South Australia, £5.—June 21. From Ireland
for Missions, £100.

July 5. Received £500. from a donor, whose first donation to the Institution was
5s. He had long been undecided, as to whether he could afford to give anything
at all to the Lord’s work, as he considered that he ought first to be more
prosperous in his business before he began to give; but at last he came to the
decision, that he would wait no longer for greater prosperity, and give,
according to his means. Since then the Lord began to prosper this donor so, as
that he was able to send me much larger sums, and shortly hundreds of pounds,
and repeatedly since £500. at once; having stated to me, that since he began to
act as a steward for the Lord, he could send me with greater ease £500., than
the first donation of 5s.—July 19. From New Zealand £4., with £4. for the
Orphans.—July 22. From Jersey £50. for Missions.—July 24. £200. from a servant
of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up
treasure in heaven.—By sale of gold and silver articles, dentist gold and
diamonds, given for the benefit of the Institution, £161. 13s. 6d. See Christian
reader, how much may be obtained, by putting aside for the work of the Lord such
superfluities. Were we all more in earnest, to see how much we can do for the
spread of the Gospel, for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and evangelical
Tracts, for the instruction of poor children, for the support of the poor, etc.,
it would be found that there is in the church of God an abundance of pecuniary
means to accomplish ten times as much as is accomplished now, in so far as
regards means. We should say to ourselves individually, What can I do? How much
can I spare? What needless articles have I to give? How can I practice
self-denial, that I may have more to give? And thus could not only far more be
accomplished than is now accomplished, but our own souls would thus be greatly
blessed, whilst, by withholding more than is meet, we not only hinder the
progress of the work of God, but injure our own souls.—July 27. Received 5s.
from one of the former Orphans, who for more than twenty years has known the
Lord, and walked in the ways of the Lord, with the following letter: "Much loved
and honoured Sir, I write to ask your acceptance of the enclosed trifle, to be
used as most needed. I am thankful, that I can send even so small a sum, to be
used for God, as it is my earnest desire by my life and conversation to speak to
others of a Saviour’s love, and tell how great things He hath done for me.—I
have, indeed, much cause to praise Him for having directed your steps to
Liverpool, as it was there our Heavenly Father was pleased to bless the preached
Word through you, to the salvation of my beloved brother; and I most earnestly
pray, you may still have strength to continue your work and labour of love for
many years to come, together with all your faithful helpers in the work. Please
to excuse this intrusion on your precious time, and believe me to remain, dear
Sir, Your ever grateful Orphan, ****." The brother to whom the former Orphan
refers, was also once an Orphan under our care, but did not, as his sister,
leave the Orphan Institution as a believer in the Lord Jesus. He was, however,
followed by our prayers; and, there is reason to believe, that many hundreds of
prayers ascended to the Lord from the heart of his Christian sister. While I was
preaching in January and February, 1876, in the immense Victoria Hall in
Liverpool, erected for the dear American brethren, Moody and Sankey, the brother
of the Orphan who writes this letter, and who is now commander of a merchant
ship, came to hear me, and was, the very first time that I preached there,
converted. Thus the Lord answered our prayers, and the prayers of his Christian
sister for him, though only after many years. May through this the Christian
reader be encouraged to continue to pray for his unconverted relatives!

Aug. 1. From the Bengal Presidency, India, £90. for these Objects, with £10. for
myse1f.—Aug. 8. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love
of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200,—Aug. 21. From Ireland for
Missions, £l00.—Aug. 29. From London £160. with £10. for myself.—From Berlin
£34. 15s. 5d. This donation comes from a disciple of the Lord Jesus, who
considers it a privilege to give to the work of the Lord a little capital, which
he had saved, but which he now considers better spent for the Lord than to be
kept. Since this donation was received, I have had the opportunity of becoming
personally acquainted with the donor, and to hear from him, how greatly the Lord
has been pleased to bless his soul through this act.

Sep. 5. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £24. 5s. 3d. for Missions, £100.
for the support of the Orphans, and £5. for myself.—From a donor, who repeatedly
has thus helped us, 19 Interest Warrants for these Objects, amounting to £74.
1s. 3d., deducting the Income Tax; and 10 Interest Warrants, amounting to £25.
7s. 10d., for the Orphans.—Sep. 19. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.

Oct. 7. £500. from two children of God, who, through the sale of some property,
which had been left to them, were able to give this sum.—Oct. 9. From Christian
Friends in Berne, 300 francs for the Schools in Spain, and 500 francs for the
support of the Orphans.—From Heinrichsbad, Switzerland, £5. 18s. 5d.—From St.
Gallen, Switzerland, 83 francs.—Oct. 11. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £56. 7s.
6d.—Oct. 13. From Switzerland 1,000 francs.—Oct. 14. From San Francisco,
California, £1. L0s. 0d. The reader will have observed from what a variety of
places not only, but also countries, the donations are received; yet all,
without application to any individuals, only in answer to prayer. Not one out of
fifty of the donors we know personally, and by far the greater part not even by
name, till we receive their donations. Thus the Lord works for us, and helps us
with means to carry on this Institution, and has done so for forty-three years
now.

Nov. 2. £500. from two children of God, who, through the sale of some property,
which had been left to them, were able to give this sum.—Nov. 11. From a servant
of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up
treasure in heaven, £200.—Nov. 17. From Cambridgeshire £81. 1s. 8d.—Nov. 18.
From the neighbourhood of Stirling £100. with £10. for my own personal
necessities.—Nov. 21. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £25. for Missions,
£70. for the Orphans, and £5. for myself.—Nov. 27. From Jersey £50. for Missions
in China, India, and Spain.

Dec. 15. From Reutlingen in Wurtemberg 220 Mark and 2s.—From Ober-Urbach in
Wurtemberg 135 Mark and 60 German Pence.—Dec. 29. From a servant of the Lord
Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in
heaven, £200.—Dec. 31, 1876. We have, in connection with this Institution also,
abundant reason for praise and thanksgiving, at the close of another year. Since
this new period commenced, on May 26, 1876, the Lord has in every way, as He is
wont to do, helped and blessed the labour of our hands; and during these seven
months and five days the total income for the various Objects of the Institution
has been above £23,000., as the result of prayer and faith. Truly we do not wait
upon Him in vain! May the Christian reader thereby be encouraged, in all his
various necessities, of whatever kind they may be, to come with them to God, and
he will find, as we do, that it is not in vain to wait upon God; but that He is
now the Living God, ready to listen to the supplications of His children, as in
the days of the prophets and apostles of old. These remarks are not made, as if
I meant to convey thereby, that all the children of God should establish
schools, or found Orphan Institutions, and trust in God for the needed funds:
for such work an especial call is needed; but I mean to say, that in all our
family matters, in our earthly occupation, in our labour in general for the
Lord, in our spiritual conflict, in our trials and afflictions, we should thus
be encouraged to come to the Lord and expect help and support from Him through
prayer and faith, which I have found for 48 years my universal remedy for all my
difficulties and necessities. When in the year 1835 I began the Orphan work, I
had, in doing so, particularly in view, through this work to prove to the world
at large, and to the church at large, that the Living God is now, as thousands
of years since, the Living God, and that we may reckon on Him, as those did who
really knew Him thousands of years ago. That end has been particularly answered
by this Institution. Tens of thousands of souls have indeed been converted
through the operations of the various Objects of the Institution, for which I
adore and magnify the Lord; but the greatest blessing, which I have reason to
believe, which has resulted from it, is, that thereby hundreds of thousands of
children of God, in very many parts of the world, have been encouraged, in all
simplicity to trust in God. While I am writing this, at Nimwegen in Holland,
another precious proof of this kind has just been brought under my own eyes, of
which I have had, I might almost say numberless instances, it is this: A
Christian evangelist, simply through reading about the Orphan work in Bristol,
had it laid on his heart to care about Orphans, and was encouraged by my
example, solely in dependence on the Lord, to take them up. He began in the year
1863 with three at Nimwegen in Holland, and he has at present 453 in an
Institution, near Nimwegen, through which I and my dear wife went, and which we
saw with our own eyes with the deepest interest.

In the same way that I began to work, and have gone on in for more than 42
years, he has now worked about fourteen years, trusting alone in God, never
going in debt; and year after year the Lord has enlarged the work and given him
everything that he has needed. Very many Orphan Institutions similarly have been
begun in various parts of the world, the founders being encouraged through what
God has done for us in Bristol. His name be magnified for it!

Jan. 1, 1877. As the old year has closed with blessing, so the new year began in
the same way. Many donations, and some considerable ones, were received this
very day.—Jan. 5. From Hampshire £75. for Foreign Missions, £75. for the Bible
Fund, £300. for the Orphans, and £50. for myself. The kind donor wrote, with
regard for the donation for myself, that it was especially sent, on account of
my considerable expenses in moving about on the Continent from town to town, and
from country to country.—From Heidelberg 120 Mark. Also on Jan. 1st were
received 20 Mark, and on the 3rd 40 Mark from Heidelberg.—Jan. 15. From Bonn £4.
12s. 6d., with £4. l2s. 6d. for myself.— Jan. 16. From Bonn 16s.—Jan. 26. £200.
from two children of God, who, through the sale of some property, which had been
left to them, were able to give this sum.—From Cologne 40 Mark for Missions.

Feb. 6. From Wesel 3 Mark, ditto 3 Mark, ditto 227 1/5 Mark.—From a servant of
the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure
in heaven, £250.—Feb. 8. From Ireland £250. for Missions.—Feb. 9. Legacy of the
late Mrs. Mc. M. £30., with £10. for the Orphans—Feb. 12. From Ireland for
Missions £102. 18s. 4d.—Feb. 21. From Norway £6. The reader cannot but observe
from what a variety of countries our donations come. The Lord, in many parts of
the earth, in answer to our prayers, inclines the hearts of His children, to
remember our need.—Feb. 26. £300. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

April 2. £200. from two children of God, who, through the sale of some property,
which had been left to them, were able to give this sum.—April 3. From a small
shopkeeper in Bedfordshire £5. The donor sends us help, as the Lord prospers him
in his business, and has sent to us very many times a similar sum.—April 10.
£200. from two children of God, to whom this sum had been left as a legacy, and
who thus had the privilege of being able to give this amount.—April 23. Legacy
of the late Miss B. £19. l9s. for circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and £19.
19s. for the support of the Orphans. April 25. From Kent £151. l7s. 10d.

May 2. From Lubeck 40 Mark for Missions in China, and 20 Mark and 5 Mark for the
Orphans.—May 5. From Hanover 20 Mark and 40 Mark.—May 14. From Yorkshire for the
circulation of the Holy Scriptures in foreign lands £150., and for the support
of the Orphans £150.—May 16. £5. 11s., with the following letter: "My dear Sir,
I enclose a cheque, value £5. 11s., for your good work, being a penny for every
pound’s worth of goods, sold since the 1st of January. Use it as you think best.
Since I have given systematically to God’s cause, I have had many times my faith
severely tried. I have had losses in business, losses in health, etc., and I
have been sometimes tempted almost to give it up. But I thank God I have been
brought through thus far; and I feel assured, if I continue to trust in Him, I
shall be brought through. Last year was a bad year for business men generally. I
continued to give to God’s cause much the same, as I had been accustomed. A few
days before I made up my yearly accounts, I received a letter from a gentleman,
an acquaintance, saying that he bad just been balancing up his accounts for the
year, and knowing I had been afflicted, etc., he hoped I would accept the
enclosed cheque for £50. for my own private use. How kind of my Heavenly Father,
to remember me in such a noble manner! Yours sincerely, ****." The reader has to
notice, how this present of £50. repays what would be given on the receipt of
£12,000. at one penny per pound.—May 21. From a farmer in South Africa £50.—May
23. From North Wales I received the following letter: "Dear Sir, I enclose you
in Post Office Orders the sum of £11. 6s. 7d., which I leave to your best
judgment. Since I received your last Report in September last, I have put by
threepence on every pound that I have received in business, for your
Institution; and although the times are become so poor, I am happy to say, we do
meet our bills continually. I believe circumstances are nothing in the Lord’s
way, if we trust in Him, etc."—May 26. From Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, from
eight donors £14. 3s. 6d.— £200. from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.

The Lord has helped us through one more year, to meet the expenses connected
with the school—, Bible—, Missionary—and Tract Fund; but again and again all our
means for these first four Objects of the Institution were gone, completely
gone. Under these circumstances our Universal Remedy, prayer and faith, was
used, and only this. My helpers in Bristol, I and my dear wife in Switzerland,
Germany, or Holland, waited upon God, and He helped, without our appealing to
any one, without making even known our need to any one, except speaking about
it, in believing prayer, to our Heavenly Father. We had His ear and His heart,
for Jesus’ sake, and were helped; and thus it has been, that we have been able
to accomplish what we have, in connection with these first four Objects of the
Institution, and are even able, with a small balance in hand for them, to close
the year. It is unspeakably blessed so to know God, as to be able fully to
confide in Him, at all times and under all circumstances, even the most trying;
and in order that my younger brethren in Christ may be helped so to do,
therefore do I write as I do, and therefore I seek now also, as far as my
position in Bristol allows of it, to go from city to city, and from country to
country, to spend the evening of my life, to testify to the blessedness of truly
knowing God in Christ, as He has revealed Himself in the Holy Scriptures.

Supplies for the School—, Bible—, Missionary and Tract Fund, sent in answer to
prayer, from May 26, 1877 to May 26, 1878. Letters from Donors, Practical
Remarks, &c.

At the beginning of the last year, we had only the small balance of £71. 19s.
2½d. in hand. Our expenses for these Objects had been £16,430. during the year
before; therefore our balance was not enough for the fourth part of the
requirements of one single week, according to our average expenses. But, poor as
we were, our infinitely rich Heavenly Father remained to us; to Him we betook
ourselves in prayer, and, as He had done many thousands of times before, during
the previous forty-three years, so He helped us during the forty-fourth year
also, though not once, nor twice, but again and again all our money, to the last
shilling, for these Objects, was gone. I particularly mention this, because some
of our Readers suppose, that we had trials of faith, with reference to pecumary
supplies, only many years since, and think that at present we continually
abound. I refer now to some of the means, which the Lord was pleased to use in
supplying our wants.

June 27. We entered today upon the second month of this new period of the
Institution, without a penny in hand for these Objects, when in the course of
the day came in from Redland, from a most unexpected donor, to make the hand of
God the more manifest, £50.; and from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,
constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.
Also from Rotterdam 40 florins=£3. 2s. 8d.—June 28. From a small tradesman in
Bedfordshire, who contributes as the Lord prospers him, £5. Received also from
Belgium, £20. On June 30th, when again all money was gone for these Objects, I
received from Scotland £500. with the following letter: "Dear Mr. Muller, It has
been in my mind for some days to send you the enclosed for the work of the Lord
in your hands, believing it His will for me so to do. He has bid us lay up
treasure in heaven. I am glad to see you are going to America. The Lord bless
you and your dear wife, and manifest Himself to you more and more, Yours very
truly ****." By these and other donations, though repeatedly during the past
month all was expended, we were carried to the beginning of July, having, in
answer to much prayer, been able to meet all our expenses.

July 9. A servant of the Lord Jesus Christ, who, constrained by the love of
Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, having most unexpectedly received
£56. 4s. 11d., gladly gave it for these Objects.—July 11. From Ireland £500. for
missions. The donor will now have joy in being informed, which, when the money
came to hand, was purposely not written to him, that, when his kind donation was
received, all our money was gone for this Object, and the donation was the fruit
of many prayers.—July 14. From Greenock £100., with £20. for my own personal
expenses.—July 25. By sale of gold and silver articles, diamonds, dentist gold,
&c., £190. 19s.—From Sussex £93. 18s. ld.—July 28, From Wales £100., with £39.
for the Orphans and £30. for my own personal expenses.—July 30. Received £10.
with the following letter: "Dear Sir, Herewith is Banker’s Draft for Ten Pounds,
which please apply as you shall judge best, on behalf of the several or either
of the Objects under your charge, and kindly acknowledge as above. The amount
should have been sent in instalments previously, the writer having some years
since resolved, before God, to discontinue a habit of doubtful character, and
send the cost of it to your Institution. The resolution formed in time of
trouble was not adhered to, but God has recently brought my sin to my
remembrance, by again sending distress; and not only so, but through the
ministry of His Word some months since ("Grieve not the Spirit of God") gave me
victory over the habit referred to. I calculate, the practice costs something
like 26s. per annum, and the enclosed covers a period from seven to eight years
to about this time. I shall be a debtor to your Institution in that sum as long
as I am spared, or the Lord come, and hope to send it annually. I do not wish my
name to appear—my position is a very humble one—but shall be obliged by an
interest in your prayers, especially as being now placed in perplexing
circumstances, that I maybe able to rely upon God, when circumstances are
mysterious and perplexing, and that I may grow in conformity to our dear Lord.
With Christian love I remain, Dear Sir, yours truly ****."—From Tobago £5.—July
31. From the neighbourhood of Chippenham £100. for Foreign Missions.—On the same
day we received from London, £25. for Home Missions, £25. for Foreign Missions,
and £20. for the Orphans. And yet further from Kensington £30. for Missions,
£20. for the School—, Bible— and Tract Fund, £30. for the Orphans and £20. for
myself. These, and other donations, not referred to, carried us through the
month of July, in which we had been again reduced to great poverty, but in
which, as in thousands of times before, we were helped, not by exposing our need
to our fellowmen, and asking them for help, but by taking it in confiding prayer
to our Heavenly Father.

Aug. 2. From


========================================================================
Source: https://sermonindex.net/books/narrative-of-the-lords-dealings-with-george-muller/
========================================================================